《Silent Dao Sovereign - [Progression-Fantasy Novel]》 Chapter 1: Ascending the Hidden Dragon
Chapter 1: Ascending the Hidden Dragon [First Person POV] Squeak! I felt something stuck beneath my shoe, causing me to lose balance. I stopped and bent down to see what it was. "Hey, watch it!" "Eekh! You fool! What are you doing? You almost dirtied my expensive clothes!" It was an ant¡ªan Ant Queen, to be precise. I took out a wooden toothpick from my sachet and used it to remove the dead body of the Ant Queen. People around me cursed in irritation, but I responded with silence. I knew I was in the wrong. I placed the tiny corpse on my palm and ran toward a desolate corner beside the wide staircase leading to the mountain peak. Thud! Thud! Thud! "Excuse me! Move, please!" I pushed past the other aspirants, moving to my left¡ªopposite the flow of hundreds of candidates¡ªwhile keeping one hand wrapped around the dead body of the gyne. Hiss! I took a deep breath and halted just in time to avoid colliding with a female aspirant. But it was futile. A sudden push from behind sent me forward, along with others, in an upward surge. Fortunately, the female aspirant¡ªwho had been just about to lash out at me¡ªwas shoved ahead with even greater force, causing a male aspirant to take her place and collide with me instead. Some perverts took advantage of the chaos. The crowd was too large, and almost everyone was dressed in identical white robes, making us indistinguishable from afar¡ªlike students in a uniformed school. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, I felt hands slap against my back. It was my first time being harassed like this. And I was a male. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine how the female aspirants must have felt. The most infuriating part? I didn¡¯t even know who the culprit was. After much struggling, I finally made it to the wild terrain. Quickly, I dug a hole in the ground and buried the dead Ant Queen. Sigh~ A deep breath escaped my lips. I looked down from the mountain peak¡ªthere was no end in sight to the influx of aspirants swarming upward. Like moths to a flame. "What are the chances that I¡¯ll pass the entrance test?" One percent? Less than that? I ignored the subtle glances from my fellow aspirants. I knew I stood out¡ªan unusual shift from my usual practice of making myself invisible.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Rubbing my nose to mask my embarrassment, I walked back into the tide of candidates. By the time I reached the gates of the Hidden Dragon Sect, my legs felt like they no longer belonged to me. Each step had been a battle. My breath came in ragged gasps. My vision blurred with exhaustion. The climb had taken hours¡ªperhaps longer¡ªbut at last, I stood before the towering gates of the sect. The stone beneath my feet was cold, even through my worn shoes. The air was thinner here, laced with a faint energy that I could not grasp. My body¡ªstill bound by mortal limitations¡ªtrembled from the effort. Behind me, I could hear others struggling up the final steps, some collapsing just before reaching the top. A few would never make it. The Hidden Dragon Sect did not stop them. No one stood at the gates to welcome us. No elders, no disciples offering guidance. Only the massive doors, carved with the image of a dragon coiled in the clouds, its hollow, lifeless eyes watching. This was the reality of an immortal sect. Cold. Unmoving. Uncaring. It was up to us to prove we were worth noticing. I forced myself to straighten, even as my muscles screamed in protest. All around me, others did the same¡ªgathering what little strength they had left, trying to appear composed despite the exhaustion weighing down their bodies. We were nothing more than desperate mortals hoping to step into the world of the powerful. Hoping to carve our names into history. Hoping to rise above the dirt we were born in. But the Hidden Dragon Sect did not care for our dreams. It would only accept those strong enough to seize their fate. "Welcome to the 15th recruitment session of the Hidden Dragon Sect." The voice rang clear, despite the massive crowd. "Today, some of you will rewrite your fates and soar to the skies, while others will remain mere mortals. Best of luck, young aspirants." Even though I stood far behind the crowd, the elder''s voice reached me as though he stood right in front of me. As a "mere mortal," I was unable to discern his appearance. But from the sonorous depth of his voice¡ªdeep and commanding¡ªhe was undoubtedly a higher-up in the sect. "Now, quickly form four separate rows! Girls in the first two rows, boys in the last two!" The moment the command was given, chaos erupted. Aspirants rushed to find their places, running in all directions. I simply stood still, waiting for the queue to form before walking toward the boys'' row. I did not speak to anyone. Instead, I made my way to the very back of the line and sat down on the rough ground. There was no point in wasting energy. If I couldn''t even climb onto the stage where the test was taking place, what would be the use of standing? Through the gaps between the rows, I caught a vague glimpse of the test area. But of course, everyone had the same thought. My vision was blocked by countless heads, some even bald. Bald heads? I looked again. Among the aspirants, a few young monks stood with their heads completely shaved. My tongue ran over my dry lips. Thirst gnawed at me. Just as I reached for my flask, a boy suddenly dashed through the almost-closing gates of the Hidden Dragon Sect¡ª ¡ªand snatched it from my hands. Before I could react, he tilted his head back and chugged down the water in huge gulps. Gulp! Gulp! I stood frozen in disbelief. People stole gold, treasures, ancient artifacts¡­ but water? The boy finally lowered the empty flask and handed it back to me. "Here. Thanks, brother." I peered into the flask. Not even a single drop remained. Like a wanderer in the desert, reaching for an oasis¡ªonly for the water to vanish just as he touches it. I stood up, looking down at the boy who had just stolen my life (water). I was a head taller than him. "You could have at least asked," I said, trying to suppress my irritation. But as the words left my mouth, I hesitated. Why am I getting angry? I had always been calm. Even when my adoptive parents¡¯ land was stolen by my uncles after their deaths, I had not lashed out. I had simply walked away and left my hometown. It was during my aimless wandering that I heard the Hidden Dragon Sect was opening its gates to mortals. And so, I had come here. Realizing my anger was unnecessary, I softened my tone. "Sorry," the boy said. "I just climbed up from the bottom, and I was so exhausted my throat refused to make a sound." "It''s alright." For some reason, I felt an unknown urge to ask his name. "What¡¯s your name?" "Long Chen." "Long Chen¡­ Dragon Dust." I murmured his name, letting the meaning sink in. "A powerful yet humble name." Chapter 2: Slapped for no reason Chapter 2: Slapped for no reason [First Person POV] The moment my eyes landed on Long Chen¡¯s face, an inexplicable surge of irritation rose within me. It was strange¡ªalmost unnatural. My chest tightened, and my fingers curled slightly, as if preparing for something I couldn¡¯t quite grasp. His features weren¡¯t particularly offensive, yet just looking at him soured my mood. It was as if some buried instinct, something beyond my understanding, was telling me that I shouldn¡¯t like him. "And yours?" "Me... you can call me Xu Mo." I turned my head back to check if the line had decreased. Seeing that it had, I ignored Long Chen and went back to stand in the queue. "Hey, wait for me." Like an old friend reuniting after years, Long Chen came running to stand right behind me. "So, Xu Mo, where are you from?" Murmur, murmur. "Please, can you remain silent for a minute? Please!" I almost shouted the last words. This guy had been talking incessantly. I sighed internally. Why had I chosen to drink water from that flask at that time? "S-Sorry, it''s my first time adventuring alone. When I get nervous, I tend to talk a lot." Long Chen innocently brushed the back of his head. "But I''m the complete opposite¡ªI become silent when I''m nervous. Still, thanks. Because you kept talking, my mind shifted to your words, and I feel less nervous now." "...Really, Xu Mo? You''re such a nice person." Long Chen¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. "Even when I was disturbing you by talking nonstop, instead of getting angry, you''re thanking me?" I didn''t notice that Long Chen''s eyes had reddened because my attention was still on the ongoing test¡ªlike students in an oral examination, listening intently to those called before them to get a hint about what was coming. After picking up tidbits from the people in front, I understood that the test was to determine whether us mortals possessed something called "Dao Resonance." "Are you curious about what the test is about?" Long Chen poked his head out from behind me. Hiss! I instinctively distanced myself. This guy¡ªwas he an assassin? Even though I was still a mortal, my sense of hearing had always been sharp. "Stand back and talk. Do you know about the test?" I signaled for Long Chen to stand at least two feet away from me. "..." Long Chen closed his eyes for two or three seconds before opening them again. I noticed the rusty ring on his finger. It had intricate patterns, obscured by corrosion.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Your ring looks old and ancient, but it¡¯s nice," I commented. Long Chen hurriedly covered his fingers and hid the ring. His expression twisted into something almost ferocious. A chill ran through me, as if I had been thrown into an ice cellar. But when I blinked, his expression was back to normal. "Are you okay?" I asked carefully, studying his face. "Yes. Sorry if I scared you. This ring holds a special place in my heart, which is why I hate it when others look at or comment on it." It felt like a made-up excuse, but it wasn¡¯t like we were childhood buddies who had to disclose everything to each other. "Really?" I paused, then suggested, "Then you shouldn¡¯t wear it on your finger. You could make it into a locket and wear it around your neck so it remains covered by your garments." Long Chen¡¯s expression brightened at my suggestion. Ugh! Long Chen suddenly covered both his ears and bent down, his face directed at the ground. I quickly checked to see if he was okay. "Long Chen, what happened? Long Chen?!" I shouted, but a deafening roar drowned my voice. "What''s going on in the back?!" The voice felt familiar. I looked up and saw the elder, disciples, and hundreds of young aspirants looking in our direction. One moment, the elder was standing far away¡ªthen, in a flash, he appeared in front of me and slapped me hard. The slap landed with a loud SMACK!, leaving a red imprint behind. As a result, my neck twisted almost ninety degrees to the right. Huh?! I touched the spot where I had been slapped, struggling to comprehend what had just happened. Ah! The moment my fingers brushed my cheek, a burning sensation flared, and a metallic taste filled my mouth. Gulp! I swallowed the blood pooling inside my mouth¡ªI couldn''t afford to vomit in front of the elder. Long Chen, regaining his senses, saw that his first friend¡ªthe one he had just made¡ªhad been slapped for no reason except for worrying about his well-being. His attention snapped to the elder. If looks could kill, Long Chen would have slaughtered the elder a thousand times over. "Why did you slap him?" Long Chen asked, his voice cold, his glare sharp. Finally, I got a proper look at the elder. He stood tall, his long white robes flowing like those of a benevolent sage. His face was calm, his eyes filled with patience and wisdom¡ªor so it seemed. Yet beneath that facade lay something far darker¡ªa silent arrogance, a cruelty honed over years of unchecked power. The hand that had just struck me remained steady, without hesitation or remorse, as if my suffering was beneath notice. His lips barely curled, almost amused, as if pain was but a lesson he enjoyed delivering. To the world, he was a righteous guide, but to those who truly saw him, he was nothing more than a tyrant wrapped in virtue. The elder clasped his hands behind his back and looked at Long Chen calmly. The sudden slap had shocked the other aspirants. "Why did the elder suddenly slap him?" "He¡¯s that pervert from before. The elder must have caught him doing something shady." "What?! Has this guy harassed you before?" "Yes, he was behind me while we were climbing up, a-and..." She deliberately trailed off, her face flushing red. I watched as eyes that had been sympathetic just moments ago now glared at me, filled with disgust¡ªlike they would do the same if they were in the elder¡¯s position. I looked at the girl who had just accused me. I tried to recall any encounter with her, but nothing came to mind. She was seeking attention at the cost of ruining my reputation. Long Chen also looked at me, doubt flickering in his eyes. But then he shook his head and continued glaring at the elder. "Say, why did you slap Xu Mo?" "Didn¡¯t you hear what that female aspirant just said?" The elder pointed at the woman who had accused me. "Stop lying. Only when I cried out in pain did you arrive. Without even knowing what happened, you slapped Xu Mo." The elder smiled, wrinkles forming on his aged face. "So, how will you deal with me? Will you fight me and beat me until I apologize to your friend?" After taking a pause, elder continued. "Okay, okay... I just didn¡¯t like the disturbance you and your friend were causing." "It¡¯s alright, Elder. I apologize for talking during the test and disturbing everyone else." Although others had been whispering too, I decided to let bygones be bygones. Chapter 3: The Awakening of Fate Chapter 3: The Awakening of Fate [First Person POV] Long Chen grew even angrier when I apologized for something I hadn¡¯t done. He looked at me as if I had betrayed him. "No, no¡­ Xu Mo, why are you apologizing? You did nothing wrong. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of." The elder raised an eyebrow at Long Chen''s words. "D-Does this mean that you actually feel guilty after committing the crime?" I glanced at Long Chen, wondering if he had a screw loose. I knew it was unjust to apologize for something I hadn''t done, but right now, I was desperate. There was no one waiting for me back home, no warm welcome awaiting my return. If I gained enough strength in the future, maybe I could take revenge. But for now¡­ it was better to apologize than to be banished from the sect and miss the best opportunity to start my cultivation journey. Long Chen must have taken some sort of medicine, as he suddenly backed away from me. "Heh¡­ quite intriguing," he muttered. The elder turned his gaze toward Long Chen and spoke. "Why are you laughing?" Clap! "Let¡¯s continue the test. You two, step forward¡ªI will begin with you." Everyone present knew exactly who "you two" referred to. Xu Mo and Long Chen. I shook my head and followed behind the elder. As he walked toward the platform, the hundreds of aspirants instinctively made way for him. The elder led the way, followed by me, and then Long Chen. I kept my back straight, ignoring the unwelcoming glares thrown my way. I knew in my heart that I was innocent. This wasn¡¯t the first time I had received such treatment. Even back then, after my adoptive parents'' deaths, it felt as if the sky had shattered over my head. Those experiences had forced me to mature early, to learn when to advance and when to retreat. I glanced at Long Chen, who was deliberately ignoring me. Hehe~ A small smile appeared on my face. Not everyone shared the same circumstances as me. Long Chen, at this moment, reminded me of a child whose parents had scolded him in front of his friends¡ªor worse, had sided with his friends instead of him. Standing at the front of the aspirants, I finally got a clear view of the stone used for talent testing. It was enormous. I didn¡¯t know much about it¡ªLong Chen was about to explain, but then everything had turned into chaos. I glanced at him again, silently urging him to tell me what the stone was.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Long Chen turned his face away. The elder noticed but said nothing. "Write your name and age in this Entry Register. Then, place your dominant hand on the Talent Stone," the elder instructed. After a brief pause, he added, as if suddenly remembering something, "¡­You do know how to write, don¡¯t you?" "Yes," I replied plainly. So, it''s called a Talent Stone¡­ I took the register and brush from the elder¡¯s hands. Flipping open the register, my gaze habitually landed on the entries before me¡ªthose who had taken the test earlier. Fortunately, my adoptive parents had been financially stable enough to hire a scholar to teach me how to read and write. Xu Mo, seventeen years old. I carefully wrote my name and age in neat, clean handwriting. Then, I glanced at the elder, silently asking whether I should pass the register to Long Chen. He nodded. Long Chen took the register and brush from my hand, but time ticked by, and he was still playing with the brush, rolling it between his fingers. "We don¡¯t have all day. Hurry up!" the elder chided. "Long Chen, should I write it for you?" I asked in a low whisper, seeing the dilemma he was in. The other aspirants were growing impatient. Long Chen¡¯s neck and ears flushed red with embarrassment. He really didn¡¯t know how to read or write. Instead of answering, he shot me an angry glare. Huh? What? I was offering to help, and he''s glaring at me? "Xu Mo, leave Long Chen. You go first¡ªplace your hand on the Talent Stone," the elder commanded. I left Long Chen behind and walked to the center of the platform. The Talent Stone stood at a towering two meters. In front of it, I looked like a mere child. Hooo~ I inhaled and exhaled deeply, trying to ease my nerves. Slowly, with anticipation and anxiety intertwining in my heart, I raised my right hand and placed it on the stone. The surface of the Talent Stone was cold and smooth, about twenty-eight centimeters thick. And then¡ª A tremor. The massive black Talent Stone began shaking violently. Dust rose from the ground. Pebbles trembled. The very mountain the sect stood on quaked. Cracks appeared on the stone where my hand touched it. Tiny spiderweb-like fissures spread outward, originating from my middle and ring fingers. [Third Person POV] The elder¡¯s composed expression shattered. His eyes widened in shock. Deep within the sect, elders who were in seclusion were abruptly awakened by the sudden earthquake. Many aspirants collapsed to the ground, barely able to support themselves. One by one, sect elders began appearing around the testing platform¡ªsome teleporting directly to the location, others walking through the sky. Xu Mo, Long Chen, and the other aspirants were in awe. They had heard of immortals who could fly, who could split the sky in two with a single strike. But hearing was one thing¡ªseeing it was another. The sheer presence of these powerful figures made them instinctively want to kneel. The newly arrived elders unleashed their divine sense, scanning the entire sect. They quickly pinpointed the source¡ªthe Talent Stone buried deep within the ground. It was the cause of the tremors. Their attention snapped toward Xu Mo, whose hand remained pressed against the stone. The moment he removed his palm, the shaking stopped. Everyone regained their footing. The testing elder hurriedly bowed upon seeing that even inner sect elders had arrived. "What is your name, young man?" One of the elders¡ªclearly the leader¡ªdescended from the sky, his presence dominating the air. His footsteps made no sound as he landed on the testing platform. "E-Elder! M-My name is Xu Mo," Xu Mo stammered, startled by the elder¡¯s sudden approach. But he quickly corrected himself. "Were you the one who caused the tremors? Or was it someone before you?" the elder asked, his gaze scanning the other aspirants. The testing elder, drenched in sweat, hastily pointed at Xu Mo. In his fifty years of service, nothing like this had ever happened. The Talent Stone cracking? Unheard of. Xu Mo, though uncertain how a mere mortal like him could shake an entire mountain, did not shy away from taking responsibility. "Elder, the tremors began the moment I placed my hand on the Talent Stone¡­ and then cracks appeared." The testing elder was about to say something more, but he quickly fell silent under the sharp gaze of the inner sect elder. Shhh¡ª A heavy silence blanketed the entire testing platform. An ominous, powerful aura spread across the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s entrance examination. Chapter 4: Heaven’s Chosen? Or Heaven’s Forsaken? [Third Person POV] The elders who had silenced the testing platform¡¯s elder walked toward the Talent Stone. One of them traced his fingers over the cracks that had appeared after Xu Mo had placed his hand on it¡ªaccording to Xu Mo. Jingle~ The stone emitted a faint ringing sound, barely audible but still noticeable to those present. Xu Mo heaved a sigh of relief, thinking, At least the stone is still functioning, right? Xu Mo looked confused, and Long Chen appeared the same. However, after a brief moment of contemplation, Long Chen seemed to have an epiphany. His expression returned to calm and composed, but his posture subtly straightened, his neck and back now held with greater confidence. The reactions were similar among those from cultivation backgrounds. While some had an idea of what the ringing sound symbolized, they weren¡¯t entirely sure. The majority, however, were like Xu Mo¡ªcompletely lost. "Long Bai. That is my name. For you, Elder Long Bai." Elder Long Bai glanced at Xu Mo and spoke in a firm yet composed tone. White Dragon. A wise yet terrifying name, thought Xu Mo. "Elder, I¡¯m not in any trouble, right?" Xu Mo asked cautiously, trying to read Long Bai¡¯s expression. "Hahaha! I don¡¯t know. Only the sect master can say for sure." Long Bai laughed heartily, his voice echoing through the crowd of young aspirants. Sect Master?! Xu Mo¡¯s face broke out in cold sweat. "What? Are you not happy to meet the sect master? Many wish for such an opportunity but leave disappointed." "Hehe¡­" Xu Mo could only respond with a nervous laugh. "Is this guy with you?" Long Bai asked, glancing at Long Chen. "A friend I made when I arrived here." "Oh¡­ but he doesn¡¯t seem like the type to play the role of a true friend." Before Xu Mo could respond, Long Chen stepped forward. "Elder, I wish to take the test now." Seeing that Long Bai was the highest authority present, Long Chen wasted no time in making his request. He didn¡¯t dwell on Long Bai¡¯s remark about his character. His mind was set on discovering his talent and meeting the sect master.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Long Bai turned to the other elders. "You old fogies can go back to your abodes." The elders on the ground¡ªand even those floating in the air¡ªlooked at each other, speechless. "Senior?!" They were dumbfounded by Long Bai¡¯s casual dismissal. What would become of their reputation if their senior treated them like this in front of the future juniors of the sect? Elder Long Bai, however, held the highest authority among them. He wasn¡¯t just the eldest but also one of the five strongest individuals in the entire sect. With a reluctant tch, the elders exchanged glances. After a moment of silent agreement, they scattered in different directions, returning to their respective places. The testing platform¡¯s elder hesitated before speaking. "Elder, should I proceed with Long Chen¡¯s test?"** His voice was barely a whisper. He didn¡¯t dare breathe too loudly in Elder Long Bai¡¯s presence, not after witnessing how easily he dismissed the other elders. It was clear¡ªLong Bai commanded the respect of even the most arrogant among them. The testing platform elder had met an inner sect elder once before, and that elder¡¯s arrogance made him feel that his own pride was mere modesty in comparison. Long Bai watched Long Chen step forward, his excitement barely contained. As Long Chen positioned himself before the Talent Stone, the testing platform¡¯s elder stole a few quick glances at Xu Mo. But his vision was suddenly blocked. Long Bai had stepped in front of Xu Mo. His sharp gaze landed on the red marks on Xu Mo¡¯s cheek. "These slap marks¡­ who?" Strangely, Long Bai¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t move. His voice resonated inside Xu Mo¡¯s mind as if it were an inner thought given form. Sensing the lingering traces of Qi on Xu Mo¡¯s face, Long Bai deduced what had happened. Xu Mo hesitated before responding, "It¡­ was the examiner. But it was my fault. I was talking, and that¡¯s why he did it." Xu Mo wasn¡¯t afraid of the examiner, nor was he trying to cover for him. But getting arrogant just because an elder wanted to take him to the sect master would be too dangerous. Nothing was certain yet. If the sect master becomes dissatisfied with my conduct and throws me out of the sect¡­ what use is an invincible cultivation talent if I don¡¯t even know how to cultivate? Long Bai¡¯s piercing eyes met Xu Mo¡¯s, but before he could say anything, the testing platform¡¯s elder spoke. "Trash. No talent in cultivation found." Silence. The one most shocked was Long Chen himself. "No¡­ No. How could this be possible? There must be something wrong with the stone. Yes, that¡¯s the only explanation!" Long Chen was in complete denial. When he had placed his hand on the Talent Stone, there was no reaction¡ªonly an eerie, suffocating silence. "I want to retake the test! Just one more chance! Please!" "No." "No." The second refusal came from Long Bai. "Retaking the test is against the rules. And even if you retook it, the result wouldn¡¯t change." Long Bai¡¯s voice remained calm, but his words were absolute. He had seen this reaction countless times before. Xu Mo remained silent. He had no deep connection with Long Chen, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to interfere. Long Chen, however, turned to Xu Mo with pleading eyes. Xu Mo ignored him. Then, suddenly¡ª "It must be because of Xu Mo! Yes! He damaged the stone, making it malfunction!" Hiss! Gasps echoed throughout the testing platform. Long Chen had openly blamed Xu Mo. But everyone had witnessed how the stone worked perfectly when Long Bai had placed his hand on it. Long Bai turned to Xu Mo. "You decide, Xu Mo." Xu Mo, who had been absentmindedly admiring the sky, felt everyone¡¯s gaze shift toward him. He looked at Long Bai. Then at Long Chen. Then at all the eyes waiting for his response. He sighed. I just wanted to cultivate peacefully¡­ and become strong enough to take revenge¡ªif, by then, my emotions were still in turmoil. Chapter 5: The Weight of a Single Choice Chapter 5: The Weight of a Single Choice [First Person POV] I felt as if I were under an invisible wave of pressure. Elder Long Bai was asking me to decide someone¡¯s future. Even if there was only a 0.0001% chance of Long Chen¡¯s result changing after retaking the test, the weight of that decision pressed on me. And if I denied Long Chen the chance to retake the test, effectively destroying his future, I would carry the guilt forever. After thinking for a while, an idea came to me¡ªto allow Long Chen to stay as an outer sect disciple for one month. If he showed talent in cultivation during that time, he could remain. If not, he would be asked to leave the sect. I walked forward with steady steps, stopping close to Elder Long Bai. He stood like an unshakable mountain¡ªa towering man, easily two meters tall, with broad shoulders that made him seem even larger. His deep blue robes, embroidered with golden dragon patterns, billowed slightly in the breeze, exuding authority. A thick beard framed his sharp jawline, and his piercing eyes carried the weight of experience, like a predator that had seen countless battles. Though middle-aged, his body was built like tempered steel, and every movement radiated restrained power. When he spoke, his deep, commanding voice made even the air feel heavier. By comparison, I was only 1.75 meters tall. "Elder, I have a suggestion. But I will tell you first¡ªif you believe it is acceptable, then you may convey it to Long Chen," I said, my voice loud enough for Long Chen and the others to hear. Elder Long Bai nodded, and I lightly tugged at his sleeve, gesturing for him to bend down. As I explained my idea, his already content expression deepened with approval. When I finished whispering, he looked me up and down, scrutinizing me. "Um... Elder, if it is not a good suggestion, then it''s okay," I added hesitantly, seeing the way he examined me from head to toe. My voice carried a hint of uncertainty. "You are not only intelligent but also possess terrifying cultivation talent," he remarked. "Thank you for the praise, Elder," I replied, feeling flattered by his words. Cough! The testing platform elder feigned a cough, pulling everyone''s attention back to the ongoing discussion. Meanwhile, Long Chen was growing more anxious with each passing second. He had no idea what Xu Mo and Elder Long Bai were discussing. "Alright, it''s decided. Long Chen, you will be made a temporary outer sect disciple for one month. If you reach the first realm of cultivation within that time, you will become a permanent outer sect disciple of the Hidden Dragon Sect," Elder Long Bai declared in a single breath.Stolen novel; please report. "What?" "Damn, Long Chen is lucky to have Xu Mo as a friend!" "Yeah. If Long Chen actually proves himself in cultivation, it would mean the talent stone was wrong for the first time ever." "Lucky him." Murmurs spread throughout the crowd. They knew this was my suggestion, yet they also disdained Long Chen slightly, thinking him ungrateful. Despite my decision, an unsettling feeling lingered within me. Was letting Long Chen into the sect truly the right choice? [Long Chen''s POV] I was surprised by what Xu Mo had done for me. But just as positive thoughts about him began rising in my mind, something clouded my judgment, twisting my gratitude into jealousy. Xu Mo would get the chance to meet the Sect Master. [Long Chen, what happened? Why the long face all of a sudden?] "Nothing... Master, do you really think I have talent in cultivation?" I asked the voice residing within the ring on my middle finger. This was the greatest opportunity I had ever received¡ªthe soul of an ancient cultivator dwelled within my ring. In his final moments, he had been betrayed and forced to flee. But in the end, he was trapped by his enemies. Using the last of his strength, he allowed his soul to break free and hide inside a ring that had fallen from the corpse of one of his foes. [Of course. How could I be wrong?] "Then why didn¡¯t the talent stone react to me?" [I will tell you once you are strong enough.] [But for now, try to befriend Xu Mo and strengthen your relationship with him.] "Why?" [Just know that his cultivation talent is slightly below yours.] "What?!" The force that made the entire sect tremble and caused earthquakes¡­ has a talent lower than mine? I couldn¡¯t understand it. The talent stone was becoming more mysterious in my eyes. I clenched my fists so tightly that my nails turned white. Why did I have to start from the bottom while Xu Mo was given a higher position? When I¡ªclearly¡ªhad more talent than anyone here? [Isn¡¯t it fun? The world underestimates you, but you continue to rise against all odds, crushing those who look down on you.] I thought about my master¡¯s words for a moment. "Yes, you are right, Master. Thank you for your guidance." [Remember¡ªthe tallest tree faces the strongest wind.] With that, my master¡¯s voice faded. He was low on spiritual energy and had to enter deep slumber from time to time. The sun had begun its descent, sinking behind the distant mountains. Its light painted the sky in hues of orange and crimson, casting long shadows across the land. Boom! As dusk arrived, the remaining aspirants were thrown out of the sect gates. Those who had talent were already taken away by the testing platform¡¯s elder. It was a depressing sight. The elongated shadows of the failed aspirants stretched out before them as they descended the mountain, their dreams crushed. The successful candidates, on the other hand, remained inside the sect gates, laughing and celebrating their newfound status as disciples of the Hidden Dragon Sect. Meanwhile, those who had failed walked with their heads lowered. Their loved ones'' faces flashed through their minds¡ªhow would they explain that they weren¡¯t even qualified to cultivate? Among this group of rejected aspirants was the girl who had falsely accused Xu Mo of harassing her during their climb to the sect. Out of nearly a thousand hopefuls, fewer than a hundred had been selected.
"Life does not strike with fairness, nor does it reward the deserving. It merely turns, indifferent to our struggles, leaving us to carve our own destiny amidst its relentless tides."
Chapter 6: Obsessed With Staircase Chapter 6: Obsessed With Staircase [First Person POV] The night sky stretched endlessly, a single moon casting its glow as countless stars flickered in and out of existence. "Greetings, Elder Long." "Greetings, Elder Long." Tap. Tap. I followed behind Elder Long Bai, our footsteps echoing in the quiet night. Along the way, we passed many elders, all of whom recognized the distinguished figure in deep blue robes and respectfully greeted him. We were traveling on foot because I couldn''t withstand the fierce winds and breakneck speed of Elder Long Bai in the air. Out of concern for me, he decided to walk, using the opportunity to introduce me to the background and current standing of the Hidden Dragon Sect in the cultivation world. "Elder, am I really talented in cultivation? Will the Sect Master accept me?" I voiced the questions that had been gnawing at my mind. "I won¡¯t give you false hope. Something like this hasn¡¯t happened in thousands of years¡ªat least, not in our sect." "But doesn''t that mean it might just be a coincidence? That there could be another reason behind the earthquake?" "The Sect Master should know more than I do. But one thing is certain¡ªthe disturbance came from the Talent Stone. Every elder in my realm can confirm that much." Seeing that I was still uncertain, Long Bai decided to explain further. "You saw how the Talent Stone reacted when my fingers merely brushed past it." "Yeah¡­ a bell-like hum resonated in everyone¡¯s ears," I recalled, replaying the scene in my mind. "That means I have exceptional talent¡ªthe highest recorded so far." Wow! I stared at Long Bai in awe, my eyes gleaming with newfound admiration. Straightening his back, Long Bai walked with a more confident stride. "Yes, exactly. Every time someone places their hand on the Talent Stone, it reacts in some way¡ªsilence, a slight tremor, a deep hum, or ringing like a bell. There is also a legendary reaction beyond these, but no one has ever seen it before."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. He took a deep breath before continuing. "That is why Long Chen was deemed trash. Because when he touched the Talent Stone, it made no sound." "Are the results of the Talent Stone permanent? Is there any¡ª?" "Stop. I know what you''re about to ask. But I advise you to focus on recognizing human hearts first. It¡¯s a skill that only comes with experience." I frowned. What did he mean by that? My brows furrowed as I mulled over his words, but even after several minutes, I couldn''t grasp what he was trying to tell me. He must have sensed something that I had failed to notice. Silence settled between us. Tch?! "Too slow." Chicken-Grabbing Technique!! Before I could react, I felt myself being lifted into the air¡ªmy waist secured and my arms bound under the armpits. Like a small chicken being grabbed by its wings. The world blurred around me at lightning speed. Before I could even process what was happening, my surroundings stabilized once more¡ªexcept we were now in a completely different place. The Sect Master¡¯s Pavilion sat at the highest peak of the Hidden Dragon Sect, overlooking everything like a divine throne among the clouds. Carved directly into the mountain, its grand hall was constructed from ancient blackwood, its towering pillars wrapped in golden dragon engravings that shimmered under the sunlight. A wide staircase, lined with stone lanterns, led to the pavilion, each step feeling heavier under the weight of the sect¡¯s authority. Behind it, sheer cliffs formed a natural barrier, while a cascading waterfall ran along the side, feeding into a mist-covered lake below. From here, the entire sect was visible¡ªdisciples training in courtyards, elders patrolling, and stairways sprawling down the mountain like veins of an ancient beast. It was a place of absolute power, where only the most worthy dared to step. For a moment, I forgot to breathe. The sight before me stole the very air from my lungs. "Welcome. To. The. Sect Master¡¯s Residence!!" Long Bai¡¯s voice boomed across the mountain, causing the very peak to tremble. Tiny pebbles tumbled from the cliffs due to the sheer force of his declaration. Cough! Cough! Cough! I suddenly found myself coughing, my breath catching in my throat. The air at this altitude was thin, yet a wild breeze whipped around me, making it difficult to even stand upright. No matter how hard I tried, breathing was a struggle. Shielding my eyes with my arm, I braced myself against the howling winds. Through my half-closed eyes, I saw Long Bai standing firm, unfazed¡ªlike an unmovable mountain in the storm. "ELDER... A LITTLE... HELP HERE, PLEASE!!" I had to shout just to be heard. If I had spoken normally, my words would have been swallowed by the raging wind before I could even finish them. "Oh yes, here¡ªtake this. From this point on, you must climb alone. Only those summoned by the Sect Master are permitted to enter the pavilion." Long Bai tossed something toward me. A locket-shaped token. I expected it to be blown away by the wind, but instead, it shot straight toward me and fastened itself around my neck¡ªas if it had marked me. Instantly, the wind vanished. I could breathe again. When I looked back up toward where Long Bai had stood, there was no trace of him. A chill ran down my spine. The breathtaking view that had once filled me with awe now seemed like an endless abyss. If I fall from here¡­ No, no. Don''t think about it. Chapter 7: The Silent Execution & The Relentless Climb
Chapter 7: The Silent Execution & The Relentless Climb Long Bai had vanished completely from the mountain peak. He still had unfinished business. He flew like an arrow through the night, arriving atop one of the elder''s residences. Only those in the same realm as him could sense his presence, floating above their heads. No one on the ground below had the slightest idea that among them, one was about to lose his life. "You dared to indiscriminately attack a once-in-a-generation genius." Long Bai didn¡¯t need to use any techniques. His sheer Qi was enough to overload those in a lower realm, causing instant Qi deviation¡ªa death so common among the weak that few dared to question it. Those who understood what was happening kept their silence, afraid that the next to die this way might be them. Meanwhile, a benevolent-looking elder was giving guidance to his female disciple. Ironically, even death itself might have been unaware that someone thirsted for this elder¡¯s demise more than it did. Heh~ Long Bai couldn''t suppress a sarcastic chuckle as he observed the scene inside the elder¡¯s residence through his divine sense. "People like you... are better off dead." And just like that, there was no after. The elder¡¯s breathing ceased. But as a cultivator, his life would not end so easily. Even after his breath was cut off, he struggled, desperately trying to pull air into his lungs. It was futile. His veins suddenly bulged, and one by one, they ruptured. "Aaahhh!!" A hideous scream tore through the room, but Long Bai had already enclosed the elder¡¯s residence within his divine domain. No sound could escape. No plea for help would be heard. The elder began to vomit blood. His female disciple, who had been watching in horror, fainted as soon as she saw his grotesque transformation. The once bright light in the elder¡¯s eyes had dimmed considerably, flickering like a candle about to be snuffed out. He collapsed onto the floor, convulsing as he continued to vomit blood. His disheveled hair clung to his sweat-soaked face. If anyone saw him now, they would never associate this wretched figure with the esteemed elder they once knew. His veins ruptured completely, and his skin swelled grotesquely from internal bleeding. His heart spasmed violently, struggling against the devastating purity of Long Bai¡¯s Qi rampaging through his body. It held on for mere moments before it burst out of his chest. Bloody fragments of his heart splattered across the room¡ªsome even landed inside the open mouth of his unconscious disciple.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. In his final moments, his soul attempted to escape, but Long Bai had long sealed the area. Floating in the air, Long Bai clenched his fist. Within the elder''s residence, the struggling soul was instantly crushed and dispersed into countless tiny golden particles, invisible to mortal eyes, drifting away into the unknown. ... Meanwhile¡­ Under the cover of night, instead of resting, Xu Mo was climbing once more. "Who said life would be easy after getting into an immortal sect?" He thought back to how his parents had motivated him to become a cultivator when they were alive. He never believed their words. Now, he knew¡ªhe had been right, and they had been wrong. While the other disciples enjoyed themselves, made friends, and discussed various myths, he, supposedly the luckiest and most talented of them all, was still working hard¡ª even when night had fallen. Yawn~ Xu Mo was getting sleepy. He had always been an early sleeper, unaccustomed to staying up late. Pant! Pant! Xu Mo pressed forward, head lowered, eyes fixed on the stone steps before him. The silence of the night was unsettling. The distant hoot of an owl, the rustling of unseen creatures in the trees, and the faint whispers of the wind played tricks on his mind. The shadows seemed to shift, watching him¡­ waiting. His foot slipped. His body lurched forward, his heart leaping to his throat. At the last moment, his fingers scraped against the rough stone, catching himself just in time. He exhaled, steadying his breath. He couldn''t stop now. He had already come too far. With clenched teeth, Xu Mo pushed onward, his lone figure swallowed by the endless stairway stretching toward the heavens. A shiver ran down his spine as the temperature dropped. Coincidentally, he had brought a cotton cape with him, a habit from his past struggles¡ªback when he feared he would fail the talent stone test and be forced to sleep outside. Fortunately, he had never needed it for that. Xu Mo¡¯s cotton cape was a simple, rough-spun garment¡ªnothing like the flowing silks and embroidered robes of the sect disciples. Made from coarse, handwoven cotton, it was thick enough to shield him from the biting mountain winds but heavy and stiff from years of wear. The fabric, once white, had long since faded to a dull gray, stained by dust and travel. Its edges were frayed, some parts crudely stitched where the fabric had torn¡ªa testament to the countless journeys it had endured. The inner lining was padded with dried grass and wool scraps, providing just enough warmth for cold nights. A simple rope served as a fastener at the front, loosely tying it around his shoulders. In this cultivation world, such a cape was common among wandering mortals, travelers, and those without wealth or status. It wasn¡¯t elegant, nor did it carry any spiritual enchantments, but for Xu Mo, it was his only protection against the elements¡ªa reminder of his humble beginnings. As he continued his climb, Xu Mo suddenly stopped. His sharp eyes caught sight of an old man curled up at the base of a tree, shivering under the biting cold with nothing to cover himself. The man¡¯s frail frame trembled, his breath visible in the frigid air. His clothes were nothing more than tattered rags, unable to provide him any warmth. Xu Mo hesitated for a moment before sighing. Without a word, he untied his cotton cape and draped it over the old man¡¯s shoulders. The man stirred slightly, his eyes fluttering open for a brief moment before closing again, as if too exhausted to acknowledge the small act of kindness. Xu Mo said nothing. He simply adjusted the cape to ensure it covered the man properly before continuing his ascent, his steps firm yet silent against the cold stone. The wind howled around him, but he felt strangely warmer than before. Wait?! what is an old man doing on this part of the mountain peak? Where access is restricted? It couldn''t be a ghost, right? Chapter 8: The Three Strongest People in the Sect
Chapter 8: The Three Strongest People in the Sect [First-Person POV] Thud! At the final steps, I could no longer stand. My knees buckled, and I collapsed, my hands barely preventing me from falling completely. "Why am I even doing all this?" I asked myself. Was revenge really that important? Did my parents even want me to take back their property from their blood relatives? Who was I to decide whether what they did was right or wrong? In the end, blood runs thicker than water. Slowly, I felt my senses slipping from my control. The world around me started to spin. Heh! I let out a giddy laugh, thinking the adrenaline was finally wearing off. With the help of my arms, I struggled to my feet with great difficulty. A hollow, gurgling sound escaped my abdomen, as if my very core was crying for sustenance. And then, I lost consciousness. [Third-Person POV] Three figures appeared just in time. Strangely, though one of them was the oldest, he was also the fastest among them. "That''s why I always say you shouldn¡¯t skip meals, but you young people just don¡¯t listen." It was an odd sight. The other two were dressed in luxurious garments, while the old man¡ªwho looked like he had one foot in the grave¡ªwore tattered robes, with Xu Mo¡¯s cotton cape wrapped around his frail physique. "Ancestor, you were too harsh on this young man," Long Bai said, rubbing his head. "No, Long Bai. What he did was necessary to shape his character," a man with an even more intimidating aura than Long Bai interjected. What was surprising was that Long Bai stood behind this figure, maintaining a foot of distance. "..." Long Bai remained silent. "Hahaha... You¡¯re as hyper as always." The person they called Ancestor laughed at Long Bai¡¯s reaction. Unaware of all this, Xu Mo lay in the embrace of the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s strongest powerhouse. His breathing was steady, and a faint smile tugged at his lips. Xu Mo had always been this way¡ªno matter how formidable the challenge, he faced it head-on with a smile. To him, what use was crying over something that had already happened?If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Ancestor, let me take care of Xu Mo," the Sect Master offered, stepping closer. The Sect Master of the Hidden Dragon Sect was a towering figure, his mere presence enough to silence a thousand voices. Clad in deep purple robes embroidered with golden dragons, his aura carried the weight of absolute authority. His face was sharp and defined, with a strong jawline and piercing eyes that gleamed like cold steel beneath heavy brows. Unlike Elder Long Bai, whose intimidation stemmed from raw physicality, the Sect Master¡¯s dominance came from something deeper¡ªan oppressive force that made the very air feel heavier, as if the heavens themselves bent under his will. His long black hair was neatly tied, streaked with faint silver¡ªa testament to both wisdom and experience. The faint scars along his knuckles and arms spoke of countless battles, each one a reminder that power was not inherited but seized. When he stood, his posture was unwavering, exuding an unshakable dominance¡ªnot yet at the terrifying level of the sect¡¯s Ancestor, but still enough to make even the boldest inner disciples hesitate before meeting his gaze. "Here, let him rest. Speak with him tomorrow." The Ancestor handed Xu Mo to the Sect Master before disappearing, leaving behind one final order. The Next Day Early in the morning, Xu Mo¡¯s consciousness stirred like a drifting ember in the wind¡ªsluggish and uncertain. His eyelids fluttered open, greeted by the faint glow of morning light seeping through the grand pavilion doors. The air was crisp, carrying the subtle scent of sandalwood and aged parchment¡ªforeign yet strangely calming. But as soon as he moved, a wave of soreness washed over him. His entire body ached, his muscles tight and unresponsive, as if every fiber had been wrung dry from the relentless climb. His stomach twisted in pain, hunger clawing at him¡ªa stark reminder of his mortal frailty. His throat was dry, his breath ragged. He tried to sit up, only for dizziness to pull him back down. For a brief moment, confusion gripped him. Where was he? This was no mountainside, nor was there dirt beneath his back. Instead, he lay on polished wooden floors, smooth and cool against his skin. Then, realization struck. He was inside the Hidden Dragon Sect. He had made it. But why was he lying here¡ªat the entrance of the Sect Master¡¯s Pavilion, of all places? Had he collapsed? Had someone carried him here? His mind spun with questions, but there were no answers. Only silence. "You¡¯re awake. Come, follow me. Breakfast is ready. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry." Xu Mo turned toward the voice. He looked straight into the darkness, and at the very end, where a throne stood. Sunlight streamed through the open windows, illuminating the figure seated upon it. The man rested his chin on one hand, his posture relaxed yet commanding. "S-Sect Master," Xu Mo murmured, uncertainty in his voice. The Sect Master stood from his throne and walked to his right. He stopped for a moment and gestured for Xu Mo to follow. The Sect Master¡¯s Pavilion exuded an air of refined simplicity, and so did its breakfast. A low, polished wooden table was set with steaming bowls of fragrant spirit rice, each grain glistening faintly, said to nourish both body and Qi. A plate of golden cloud buns sat beside it¡ªtheir soft exteriors concealing a rich filling of sweet lotus paste. A clay teapot released gentle wisps of steam, its spiritual herb tea carrying a refreshing yet calming aroma¡ªa blend known to clear the mind and steady the soul. Thin slices of crystal jade fruit rested on a jade dish, their translucent form glimmering in the morning light. Their taste was a delicate balance of sweetness and lingering chill, perfect for rejuvenating the weary. For those in need of strength, a bowl of slow-braised beast broth simmered to perfection, filled with tender cuts of mystical beast meat¡ªsaid to warm the meridians and fortify the bones. The food was neither excessive nor extravagant, yet each dish carried the essence of refinement¡ªbefitting the morning meal of the sect¡¯s highest figures. "Eat," the Sect Master commanded. Or at least, that was how Xu Mo felt it. His hands trembled with nervousness as he reached for the bowl of slow-braised beast broth. But as he pulled it closer, the warmth seeping into his palms, his trembling finally ceased. Chapter 9: Dao Enlightenment Chapter 9: Dao Enlightenment [First Person POV] "I wanted to ask, did I pass the test?" I asked after I had eaten enough to say that I was almost full. "Yes." The Sect Master made a strange expression when he heard my question. "When can I start cultivating, then?" "Anytime." The atmosphere became awkward, as I did not know what to say. "Why do you wish to become a cultivator? You can answer if you want to and remain silent if you don''t. Both are fine." The Sect Master sipped his tea. If someone asked me right now what the Sect Master of the Hidden Dragon Sect was like, I could only say he was like a close neighbor. The Sect Master did not carry the bearing that I thought someone of his status should have. "What? Did I disappoint you?" The Sect Master suddenly asked. I was too shocked to control my facial expressions, and he got the answer he wanted¡ªseeing my reaction, like a homeowner catching a thief sneaking inside his house late at night. "N-no... I just thought you would be more..." I tried to find words that could express my impression of the Sect Master. "Arrogant, overbearing, haughty, domineering, imperious, condescending." "Yes, condescending!" I excitedly answered, but only after the words left my mouth did I realize that it was the Sect Master himself who had listed them out one by one. The Sect Master''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his lips curled up¡ªsharpening like unsheathed swords, a silent warning. I could only keep my head lowered, not daring to even lift it or breathe any longer. "I have good news for you." The Sect Master paused, then continued. "You have been chosen as the true successor of the Hidden Dragon Sect." "True successor?!" Looking at my lost expression, the Sect Master decided to explain it to me in simpler words. "As the true successor, all the cultivation resources that other disciples have to fight for will be at your disposal. It also means that your cultivation talent is the highest in the entire sect." "Even above yours?" "...Yes, even above me." Before the Sect Master could continue¡ª Boom!! Rumble!! Loud sounds echoed from above. Since the Sect Master and I were at the highest point of the mountain peak, we were the first to witness it. [Third Person POV] Murmur, murmur. On the other side, a huge crowd of new and old outer disciples had gathered around the residence of one of the elders¡ªan elder all the new disciples were familiar with. "Just yesterday, I met him." "Yeah, and he showed no signs of being ill or injured." "Shhh~ I have connections with some of the elders, and they told me the elder died due to Qi deviation." "Qi deviation?!" Long Chen said out loud in an inquiring tone¡ªnot for the others but for his master, who resided in the ring on one of his fingers. ["It''s all bullshit. From my years of experience, this is clearly a murder."] Murder?! Long Chen thought of something when an image of someone flashed through his mind. See, Master? Just after meeting with the Sect Master, he took his revenge. ["Oh god, here we go again. Long Chen, I''ve told you many times not to jump to conclusions so quickly."] But, Master, Xu Mo is the only person who was slapped by the elder and had a grudge against the testing platform elder! If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ["It could also be that elder named Long Bai, who was just cleaning out the trash from the Hidden Dragon Sect."] Master, you¡¯re still defending that Xu Mo?! Long Chen gritted his teeth, frustrated that the soul he had awakened¡ªafter continuously feeding it his Qi¡ªwas siding with his old friend. Just as Long Chen was feeling depressed¡ª Rumble! The sky roared, and the clouds churned. Long Chen and everyone else looked up. The dead body of the testing platform elder, being carried out by outer sect attendants, was momentarily forgotten as all eyes turned to the heavens. ["Listen closely. This is the rumbling of your talent¡ªthrough which all beings will benefit, but you will benefit the most."] Hear what? ["The Dao¡ªthe most mysterious and invisible power in the world."] Dao?! Like what is said in legends? Immortals forging their own Dao? ["Shhh~ This is your real talent. The announcement of your awakening to the whole world¡ªthat a monster has appeared."] Long Chen was unable to hear the last words of his master because, along with the rest of the world, he had fallen into a reverie. Meanwhile, at the mountain peak, the Sect Master had already deployed the sect formation to guard against any external threats. He had sensed that something was not right. Now, the Sect Master and Xu Mo stood at the peak, closest to the rumbling clouds. If one looked closely, everyone''s eyes held a dazed expression. [First Person POV] "The world has suddenly become silent," I murmured, looking around. Everything had paused. The world stood still. Last night, the heavens remained eerily quiet when Long Chen awakened his talent. Yet today, the entire world trembled¡ªclouds churned, mountains groaned, and the fabric of the heavens itself seemed to stir in celebration of his existence. A gift from the Dao itself. A decree of wisdom imparted to all living beings. Words formed in the skies¡ªunfathomable yet absolute. A voice¡ªneither loud nor quiet¡ªresounded in my mind. "He who walks the path of the strong shall break the heavens. He who walks the path of wisdom shall glimpse the truths beyond. He who walks the path of silence¡­" The voice faltered. It should have continued, but for me, it simply stopped. A gift from the Dao¡­ but incomplete? No. This was my gift. The world hummed with enlightenment as countless cultivators grasped their own paths. Their minds flooded with insights, their souls ignited by celestial wisdom. But me? Silence. The world had turned deaf to me, or perhaps, I had turned deaf to it. The rumbling heavens faded into a dull murmur. The voices of disciples screaming their realizations became distant. The very heartbeat of the world slowed¡­ until nothing remained. In that void, I saw it. Silence. Not mere absence of sound, but something deeper. The hush before a storm. The stillness before a blade is drawn. The quiet resignation before death. The silence that exists between life and eternity. It was not something spoken. It was something understood. Long Chen¡¯s awakening had given the world its answers. Mine had taken them away. And in that void, in that absolute stillness, I reached out¡ª And Silence embraced me. Chapter 10: Why is He Here? Chapter 10: Why is He Here? [Third Person POV] Two hours later, Everyone came back to their senses. [How was it?] The soul in the ring asked curiously. Long Chen answered with excitement, "Master, whatever it was, it was unbelievable." Then, Long Chen started discussing the visions he had seen while in his dazed state. [This is just the beginning. See? I told you your talent is the highest, but you didn¡¯t believe me.] "I am sorry, Master." Long Chen wanted to slap his past self for even doubting his master''s words for a second. Hearing the sincerity in Long Chen''s voice, the soul in the ring forgave him. Long Chen looked around and saw that everyone was animatedly discussing what had just transpired, but no one truly understood what it was¡ªexcept for him, of course. Heh~ Fools. You should be thankful that I¡¯m even breathing the same air as you. Long Chen had once again become arrogant. The soul in the ring noticed but let it slide, knowing that Long Chen was still inexperienced. I wonder what Xu Mo would have gained? the soul thought. However, Long Chen was unable to hear this because of the vast difference in their cultivation levels. While Long Chen''s inner thoughts could be heard by the soul, the soul¡¯s powerful divine sense blocked its own thoughts from being heard by Long Chen. Many disciples who had been stuck at bottlenecks in their cultivation felt that the barrier to the next realm had softened, making a breakthrough possible at any moment. Others, who had struggled to comprehend certain techniques, now found that these techniques were no longer as difficult as they had initially thought. Many powerful elders, like Long Bai, who had been stuck in minor realms for years without any progress, felt their shackles loosening. The Ancestor of the Hidden Dragon Sect, who had believed he had exhausted his potential in this lifetime, also felt the blessing extend his lifespan considerably. Cultivation wasn¡¯t about who was the strongest but about who lived the longest. The Ancestor had always been cautious¡ªmany of his companions had long since been buried, despite being more talented than him. Yet, he was still here, and now, with his lifespan extended, he had a chance to break into the next major realm and live even longer than he had initially expected.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The Sect Master of the Hidden Dragon Sect, still in his prime, had been blessed with a unique cultivation technique¡ªone that could only be described as defiant. It also provided the solution to his most pressing problems. Then, he glanced down at Xu Mo, who had long since regained consciousness. The Sect Master suspected that Xu Mo¡¯s gains might not have been significant. It was common knowledge that those who remained in the enlightened state the longest had the greatest advantage. He could only shake his head. The heavens were fair and balanced. If they took something away from someone, they would compensate them in another way. There was no point in comparing oneself to others. The Sect Master lifted his gaze, his eyes penetrating the Ethereal Heights. [First Person POV] I noticed the Sect Master looking at me before shaking his head. He was obviously disappointed in my behavior, or perhaps something about me displeased him. "Sect Master, what just happened?" Cough~ "I am unsure myself. But it seems the firmament has passed down some sort of blessing to all living beings." "But why?" The Sect Master raised an eyebrow, but I continued, "I mean, this has never happened before." "...Who knows? Before the Grand Dao, even immortals are mere mortals." I fell silent upon hearing the Sect Master speak in such profound terms. "Your True Successor robes are inside. You can wear them now or wait until tomorrow, when it will be announced throughout the region that the True Successor of the Hidden Dragon Sect has been chosen." "..." "I thought you would cry or dance with excitement," the Sect Master said, looking at me as if I were some strange species. I didn¡¯t know why, but I felt a strange sense of apprehension. As if accepting the title of True Successor would seal my fate. Two voices echoed in my mind. One urged me to accept¡ªit would help me exact my revenge immediately. The other said nothing, but it made my instincts scream at me not to accept. This had never happened to me before. Accept or refuse? I was stuck in a dilemma. Refusing the offer would upset the Sect Master and the elders, who had high hopes that I would lead the sect to greatness. But if I accepted, my own life might be at stake. "Sect Master, I..." "Here are your robes, and this is the cultivation technique used by every outer disciple. The only condition is that they must not have started cultivating yet." "Thank you, Elder," Xu Mo said, bowing slightly. The elder who had handed Xu Mo his outer disciple robes watched him leave. Something about his back view seemed familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere before¡ªnot too long ago. I don¡¯t know why the higher-ups ordered me to be humble in front of this disciple. Does he come from some powerful background? So what? I am not like those people who flatter others for benefits. In this world, status is determined by strength, not by inheritance. Instantly, the elder''s impression of Xu Mo plummeted. But no one was there to tell him that although Xu Mo was an important figure, he was not from the mundane world¡ªhe was an asset of the Hidden Dragon Sect itself. Xu Mo walked aimlessly. No one guided him. No one showed him the way to his residence. The outer sect was vast, even larger than the inner sect in terms of land, as it was situated at the foot of the mountain. Encountering an acquaintance here was almost impossible. Perhaps his adoptive father was right¡ªthe world was indeed too small. Xu Mo''s reflexes kicked in instantly as he swiftly hid the flask of water behind his waist, moving it away from his left thigh. Because standing opposite him¡ªwas Long Chen. Chapter 11: Lost, Bullied, and Directionally Challenged
Chapter 11: Lost, Bullied, and Directionally Challenged "What is he doing here?"Long Chen and the soul in the ring said at the same time. The distance between Xu Mo and Long Chen was far enough that they could only see each other''s mouths moving but could not hear one another. The gap between them was filled with other disciples walking and talking. Xu Mo expected Long Chen to ignore him and walk away, but what happened next surprised him. "Xu Mo, how was your meeting with the sect master? I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you in the outer sect anymore," Long Chen asked with a stiff smile. "Oh! About that, it turned out to be a false alarm. The sect master re-evaluated me and found that I was just average talent. Man, I really thought I could finally say goodbye to a life of frugality and welcome the life of a noble." "Well, don¡¯t worry. At least you have the chance to cultivate, unlike the other aspirants we had to say goodbye to yesterday." Long Chen tried to hide his true emotions but failed miserably as a smile almost reached his ears. "Thanks. But next time you try to console someone, remember to hide your smile." Xu Mo was straightforward, unaccustomed to the intrigues of the world. He said whatever was on his mind, never harboring second thoughts about anyone. Long Chen paused in shock. Even the soul inside the ring was surprised by Xu Mo''s bluntness. Xu Mo walked away, and after five minutes, he stopped and looked back¡ªLong Chen was nowhere to be seen. "Agh~ I forgot to ask for directions."I don¡¯t think he would¡¯ve told me after telling him to control his smile. Xu Mo decided to ask the sect master to install some sort of directional guide. "Well, let¡¯s just ask someone." Xu Mo turned in a full circle and finally spotted a group of female outer disciples, though they were obscured by shadows. "You disgusting, wretched woman!" Xu Mo approached and overheard the harsh words. The speaker was the ugliest woman he had ever seen¡ªeven the women in his village were more beautiful than her. And her mouth was as ugly as her appearance, spewing such venom at another girl.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. "Excuse me," Xu Mo respectfully said, keeping a distance of three feet from the group. The female disciples, who had been harassing another girl, stiffened. They thought they had been caught in the act. When they realized he was just another outer sect disciple like them, they heaved a sigh of relief. "Mind your business." "Tch, what an eyesore. Get lost," one of them snapped in an annoyed and disrespectful tone. "I was just asking for directions. I¡¯m new here." Xu Mo felt slightly intimidated, being stared at by so many women at once.Thank God they¡¯re not beauties. He tried to see who they were ganging up on, but before he could get a clear look, the group shifted, blocking his view. "So, go ask somewhere else. Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re busy?" "Busy?" Xu Mo¡¯s voice trailed off sarcastically. "Even if I¡¯m new here, I still know the way back to the elder in charge." He deliberately mentioned the elder¡¯s authority, knowing it would rattle them. And he was right. The group flinched. Many started fidgeting. They had been disciples of the sect for a year now, and their victim had been their plaything since day one. The elder had already warned them multiple times. If they were reported again, they would surely be expelled. "Hah! Know your place and crawl away! Who would even believe you?" The leader of the group scoffed, though fear flickered in her eyes, and her heart raced. "Looking at how unperturbed you are, it¡¯s clear this isn¡¯t your first time. And look behind you¡ªmany of your group members have terrified expressions." She turned and saw that Xu Mo was right. Many of the girls behind her looked guilty and nervous. Sigh~ "Stay, and I¡¯ll make sure you regret it." Xu Mo threw one last threat to scare them off. He pulled up his sleeves, taking a stance as if ready to fight. The leader hesitated, then gestured for the group to follow her. "How long can you keep her hidden behind you?" she taunted before walking out of the alley. Xu Mo watched as the group disappeared and bent down, resting his hands on his knees. He had been on edge the whole time. It was a gamble¡ªif those girls had been cultivators, things could have ended disastrously. "Are you okay?" he asked, glancing at the frail-looking girl. Her outer sect robes were torn and covered in dust. She had clearly taken a beating. "T-Thanks¡­" A soft voice came from beneath her pitch-black hair, which completely hid her face. The alley¡¯s shadows made it difficult for Xu Mo to make out her features. She stood up weakly, using the alley walls for support as she walked away with staggering steps, her body swaying like a flickering candle in the wind. Xu Mo did not offer help. If he had the strength to back up his words, he would have executed justice properly and not let the girl suffer at all. But his mother had always warned him against jumping to conclusions too quickly. Every story had two sides. Who knew what had really happened between this girl and that group? Perhaps the leader of those female disciples simply enjoyed bullying the weak. "Not again!!" Xu Mo shouted into the night, his voice echoing through the quiet sect. A flock of crows, perched on a pile of discarded robes and broken swords, flapped their wings in panic, squawking as if mocking his misfortune. Xu Mo clenched his fists. How do I keep forgetting to ask for directions?! Just then, a passing outer disciple glanced at him, hesitated for a moment¡­ and then quickly walked the other way, pretending not to see him. Xu Mo sighed. "Maybe I should just follow the crows. At least they seem to know where they¡¯re going¡­" Chapter 12: First Attempt
Chapter 12: First Attempt [Xu Mo''s POV] I had finally reached my residence after many twists and turns. The outer sect residences were located at the backside of the mountain, whereas the path I had previously taken led to the training and market area. What was funny was that a disciple had been stationed at the exit of the Hidden Dragon''s Staircase to guide me to my residence, but I had arrived faster than him, causing me to get lost and then found. I apologized to the disciple, who had to wait for me for hours. He was kind enough to forgive me, leading me to think that there were still people in this world with a heart willing to help others, even at their own inconvenience. The residences for outer disciples were separated into two different buildings¡ªone for males and one for females. They weren¡¯t built opposite each other but instead placed a considerable distance apart while still following the same path. The good thing was that the sect''s grounds were vast. Even with hundreds of disciples, it never felt overcrowded. Stepping into my assigned room, I took a deep breath. The air was dry, carrying the faint scent of aged wood and dust. The space was small, almost barren, with only the essentials. Against the wall sat a simple wooden bed, its straw mattress uneven and thin, but far better than the cold, hard ground I had slept on before¡ªafter my adoptive parents'' demise. In the corner, a rough study table stood, its surface scratched and marked with faint carvings¡ªnames, strange symbols, and idle doodles left behind by past disciples. The rest of the room was empty, an open space meant for cultivation. A single paper lantern swayed from the ceiling, casting flickering shadows on the stone walls. No luxuries, no comfort¡ªjust a place to rest and grow stronger. I sighed and sat on the bed. This was home now. I now had two options: cultivate using the technique given by the elder or¡­ Dao of Silence. I closed my eyes. And muttered. Dao.Inhale~ Of.Exhale~ Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Silence. I uttered these three words at an extremely slow pace. I opened my eyes and looked around, but nothing happened. I tried to recreate the feeling I had experienced that morning. Once again, I closed my eyes, but this time, I recalled the injustices I had faced after my parents left this world. I tried to use emotions to stir that feeling. But again, it failed. I attempted to draw upon every memory that resonated with me on a deeper level¡ªfirst, my parents'' sudden death, then the uncle who used to play with me suddenly taking away all the property my parents had owned before throwing me out. Me coming here to test my luck, awakening an extremely high talent, being offered the True Successor position¡ªone below the Sect Master but above thousands¡ªwhile I was still a mortal. Declining that offer and choosing to start from the very bottom. "Strange. I remember the feeling when I first came into contact with this thing called Dao. I have memories of it, but it¡¯s as if I¡¯m missing some sort of connection¡­ The connection to the source from which that power first approached me." I shook my head. I felt like slapping myself. In my excitement to start cultivating, I had forgotten the most basic yet most important truth about my current self. I was still a mortal. And what I¡ªand every being¡ªreceived blessings from was the Grand Dao. How could I, a mere mortal who couldn¡¯t even control his own frail body, hope to command and tame something as vast and unfathomable as the Dao? "Forget it. Let¡¯s see what technique the elder gave me." I reached into the folds of my robe and retrieved a slender book, its worn cover carrying the scent of old ink and parchment. Though unassuming at first glance, each page held the weight of countless thoughts and wisdom. The fragile sheets were bound together by delicate, almost invisible threads¡ªfirm yet subtle, preventing them from drifting away like scattered leaves in the wind. In this quiet, unassuming form, it carried a world of knowledge waiting to be unraveled. Mortal¡¯s Primer on Cultivation Flipping open the first page, I found a passage written in bold characters: "Cultivation is the path of mortals who defy the natural order, seeking to refine their bodies, minds, and spirits beyond the limits of ordinary men. Through discipline, comprehension, and perseverance, one can step into the realm of the extraordinary." I hummed, tracing the words with my finger. Straightforward enough. Turning the page, I found a simple diagram¡ªan outline of the human body with several points marked across it. "Energy flows within all living beings. This energy, called ''Qi,'' exists in the air, the earth, and the stars. Through breath control and meditation, a cultivator draws this energy into their body, refining it into personal strength. The first step is called Condensation¡ªgathering the scattered energy within and forming the foundation of the path ahead." Qi¡­ energy from the world itself? I exhaled, staring at the diagram again. So this was where it all began. The next few pages described Qi Deviation, a terrifying condition where energy surged uncontrollably, leading to severe injury or even death. "Without a stable heart and a clear mind, one may fall victim to inner demons¡ªfragments of doubt, fear, and obsession that take root in the cultivator¡¯s spirit. These must be overcome, lest one stagnate and perish before ever setting foot on the true path." I frowned, my grip tightening on the book. Heart demons¡­ Even the first step on this path could break a person if they weren¡¯t careful. I turned another page, finding a section about different cultivation realms. "The first realm is Qi Condensation. It consists of nine stages, each one strengthening the body and refining energy until the cultivator reaches a point of breakthrough. Many fail at this stage, never able to move forward. The stronger the foundation, the greater the future potential." Nine stages¡­ So I wasn¡¯t even at the first step yet. I kept reading, absorbing the words as best as I could. Grand Dao? Dao comprehension? Meridian cleansing? Some terms felt too distant to concern myself with for now. But as I turned to the final page, one last sentence stood out: "For a mortal, the first step on this path is the hardest. Beyond it, one either soars¡­ or crumbles to dust." Chapter 13: Tribulation Chapter 13: Tribulation [Xu Mo''s POV] I clutched my stomach, my face twisting in agony as a sharp pain shot through my gut. Damn it! Why did the sect''s morning porridge feel like it was brewed with vengeful spirits? I staggered forward, my robe sticking to my sweat-drenched back, and reached the male disciples'' communal toilet¡ªonly to find the door shut tight. Knocking frantically, I called out, "Whoever''s inside, hurry up!" Silence. Then, from within, a lazy voice drawled, "Occupied." I knocked harder, my other hand pressing against my churning stomach. "How long do you need? Are you cultivating in there?!" The person inside chuckled. A bastard! I gritted my teeth, my legs trembling as I stood in front of the stone-built outhouse. Unlike the lavish halls where the elders resided, the outer sect disciples'' toilets were nothing more than large pits covered by aged wooden seats with cracks running through them. The place reeked of accumulated filth, the air thick enough to choke a mortal. The sect had placed an array around the pit to neutralize the worst of the stench, but it wasn¡¯t enough¡ªespecially when disciples barely cared to keep the place clean. Stained wooden walls, dim lanterns flickering weakly, and the faint sound of scurrying rats made it clear that this was a battlefield not of swords, but of endurance. I swallowed, refusing to breathe too deeply. As a rule, I only cleaned my own belongings. This place? Never. Some disciples tried purifying it with a weak burst of Chi, but most just covered their noses and accepted their fate. Since I had yet to condense Chi, I had no such luxury. The pain twisted again. No time for dignity. I slammed my fist against the door. "Get out now, or I¡¯ll kick this door down!" A sigh came from inside, followed by the sound of robes rustling. "Tch, fine. You don¡¯t have to be so impatient¡­" The door creaked open, and I nearly fell inside as the previous occupant walked out, looking far too smug for my liking. I didn¡¯t care. Clutching my stomach, I rushed in and slammed the door shut behind me. A battle won, but the war was just beginning. The moment I stepped inside, I regretted it. The so-called "toilet" was a wooden seat with a gaping hole leading to an abyss I dared not think about. The dim lantern flickered, casting eerie shadows on the cracked walls. The air was thick¡ªnot just with the stench of previous battles fought here, but with the lingering presence of defeated warriors who had walked in, never to walk out the same.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I took a step forward, but my foot stuck to the wooden floor with a sickening squelch. What in the Grand Dao¡­? I didn''t want to look down. I didn''t want to know. My stomach twisted violently, a warning that there was no time for hesitation. Holding my breath, I pulled up my robe, braced myself, and sat down. Silence. Then¡ªagony. It was as if a hundred spears were stabbing my gut from within, twisting and turning like enraged serpents. Sweat poured down my face as I gritted my teeth, my hands gripping the edges of the wooden seat like I was holding on for dear life. Why does it feel like I¡¯m undergoing tribulation?! Outside, footsteps approached. A knock followed. "Hurry up, brother! I can¡¯t hold it any longer!" I clenched my jaw. And you think I can?! Another knock. Then another. Soon, a full line of desperate disciples had gathered, each pounding on the door like debt collectors. I wanted to shout back, to tell them to cultivate patience, but I had more pressing concerns¡ªmainly, surviving this ordeal. A deep breath. A silent prayer. The battle raged on. The knocking outside grew louder, turning into furious pounding. "Brother, if you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll break the door down!" someone threatened. "Use your sword if you must! But I am not leaving!" I groaned, my voice barely above a whisper. The sweat on my forehead dripped down my nose as I gritted my teeth. My stomach twisted again, an unbearable wave of agony surging through me. Did I offend the Dao of Digestion in my past life? Then, a terrifying realization struck me¡ªI needed water to clean myself. I froze, my breath catching in my throat. A wave of despair nearly made my soul leave my body. What kind of monstrous place is this?! Frantically, I turned my gaze to the corner, spotting a wooden bucket filled with water. Relief surged through me. The bucket itself was clean, the water clear, but¡­ I hesitated. I had seen where this water came from. The sect¡¯s water channels were old, neglected for years. Sediment clogged the stone pipes, slowing the flow to a pathetic trickle. Sometimes, the water carried faint traces of moss and debris from deep within the mountain. It wasn¡¯t filth, but the unsettling thought of stagnant, ancient water made my stomach churn all over again. But I had no choice. The pounding on the door became relentless. "Xu Mo, if you don''t come out, we''ll drag you out!" Trembling, I closed my eyes and made my decision. A few moments later, I emerged from the toilet, looking like a man who had survived tribulation. My legs were weak, my steps unsteady. A crowd of furious disciples stood outside, glaring at me. One of them stepped forward, arms crossed. "What took you so long?" I met his gaze, my face pale but my heart calm. "I was¡­ comprehending the Dao." Then, without another word, I walked away, leaving behind an experience I would never speak of again. As I staggered back to my room, my body felt like it had been through a tribulation. My stomach, though finally at peace, still echoed the horrors of its earlier rebellion. I clutched my abdomen, my expression solemn as if making a grand oath before the Dao itself. "Never again¡­" I muttered under my breath. "Never again will I eat until I''m full." The memory of my suffering was too fresh, too painful. What was the point of cultivating if a mere meal could bring me to my knees? From now on, I would leave at least one full plate¡¯s worth of space in my stomach, no matter how tempting the food. I exhaled deeply, nodding to myself. Yes, this was the path to true enlightenment¡ªthe Dao of Moderation! Then, just as I was about to collapse onto my bed, a warm, fragrant scent wafted in from the kitchens. My stomach let out a quiet rumble. ¡­Perhaps just a small bowl wouldn¡¯t hurt. Chapter 14: "Master Gave Me an OP Technique… Now I Have a Headache" Chapter 14: "Master Gave Me an OP Technique¡­ Now I Have a Headache" [Long Chen''s POV] [Throw away that trash technique the sect gave you.] "What?! Master, does that mean you''re finally going to impart some invincible technique to me?" I looked at the ring on my finger, eyes brimming with excitement. [Well~ you can think of it that way if it makes you feel better.] "Okay, Master!" I sat cross-legged, ready to receive my legendary inheritance. The moment I relaxed my mind and let down my mental defenses¡ª BOOM! A tidal wave of knowledge crashed into my brain like a dam breaking. ¡ªOne hour later¡ª I lay sprawled on the floor, my limbs numb, my mind fried. "W-What was that?!" I croaked, my throat dry and hoarse. [The technique¡­ plus some of my comprehension.] "...Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought. Because no way in hell should a single cultivation technique feel never-ending." [You held on better than I expected. That could be attributed to your monstrous talent as well.] "Huh?" [Don¡¯t be so surprised. You asked for an invincible technique, plus my 10,000 years of accumulated experience. Honestly, I thought it¡¯d be lucky if you didn¡¯t fall into a coma.] "But wasn''t it you who¡ª" I mumbled, but who was I kidding? My master was an unfathomable existence. How could I ever hide my thoughts from him? "Master, slightly off-topic, but what do you think of Xu Mo?" [Him? Well, even I am uncertain¡­ I miss my younger self, back when I could easily deduce the fate of both mortals and immortals.] "Wow, Master! You could even see the future of immortals?" I flattered him shamelessly, knowing full well that praise was the way to his heart. [You could try recruiting him. His talent is only slightly below yours, so he¡¯d be perfect as your¡­ back-up life.] "...Back-up life?" [Oh, Long Chen, you¡¯re still too innocent for this world. What I mean is¡ªbecome his friend, win his trust, and if you ever find yourself in an unsolvable situation, use him as a shield and run away.] "Wait¡­ isn¡¯t that a little¡­" [Whose future is more important? Yours or his?] "My future, of course!" I said resolutely.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. [Then do as I say.] [Xu Mo''s POV] "Huu¡­" I exhaled, massaging my stomach as I sat on my bed. A bowl of hot soup had done wonders to ease my fatigue. My gaze drifted toward the window. The sky, once vast and bright, had dimmed into hues of deep orange and dusky purple. Wisps of clouds stretched lazily across the horizon, tinged with fading gold. The half-submerged sun cast long, wavering shadows over the sect grounds. A faint breeze slipped through the open gap, carrying the scent of incense and distant cooking fires. Lanterns flickered to life one by one, their glow like scattered stars against the creeping twilight. The world was slowing, settling¡­ yet the hum of cultivation never ceased¡ªdisciples meditating, elders pondering, the Dao flowing ceaselessly. Evening had arrived, draping the world in its silent embrace. "Alright, time to get back to cultivating." Failure had only fueled my determination. I was excited¡ªan indescribable feeling. Just as I was about to sit down on the cold wooden floor, my eyes caught something beneath my bed. At first, I thought I was imagining things. But upon a second glance, I saw it clearly¡ªa faint silhouette of¡­ something. Bending down, I carefully reached under and pulled out two objects. One was an incense stick¡ªlong, finely crafted, and exuding a scent that screamed ''high-grade.'' The other was a heavy pouch. I placed the incense stick on my bed and pried open the pouch. Inside were several perfectly cut stones, all identical in size¡ªspirit stones. My brows furrowed. "Who the hell would leave something like this in my room?" Was someone trying to frame me? That was the only logical conclusion. Who would be generous enough to just leave valuables in someone else¡¯s quarters? Sighing, I placed both items openly on my study table. If I reported this to an elder, I¡¯d be the first suspect. But if I didn¡¯t and someone searched the male disciples¡¯ quarters, I¡¯d still be accused of theft. "Well, too bad for them¡ªI¡¯m not entirely without backing." I chuckled, imagining the faces of whoever set this up when their plan inevitably failed. Shoving aside my suspicions for now, I sat down and refocused on cultivation. "How do I get that feeling back?" I had sensed it before¡ªthis faint, golden energy, like air itself. It had no shadow. The orange hues of the sunset didn¡¯t affect its color. I had been able to see this invisible force ever since my talent awakened. After reading The Mortal¡¯s Primer on Cultivation, I finally learned its name. If I wanted, I could break through to Qi Condensation right now. And yet¡­ something made me hesitate. Every time my fingers brushed past this energy, goosebumps crawled over my skin. I hadn¡¯t told anyone about this feeling. And I prayed no one ever found out. Because if they did¡­ they might search my soul or dissect my body, just like the stories my father once told me¡ªstories of immortals who went to extreme lengths when they found something ''interesting.'' Shiver. [Ancestor¡¯s POV] I stood outside the boy¡¯s window, observing silently. Xu Mo¡ªthe sect¡¯s true successor¡ªhad chosen to work his way up from the bottom rather than claim his rightful position. An interesting decision. Earlier, while he was away, several male disciples had entered his room. I saw everything. I knew exactly who was behind it and why. But I did not interfere. If Xu Mo truly found himself in a crisis, Long Bai could help him from behind the scenes. There was no need for an old sack of bones like me to step in. Hahaha¡­ I chuckled for no reason, amused at the irony. The same boy who once buried an ant queen he had accidentally stepped on¡­ was now being framed for theft. A harsh but necessary lesson. He had chosen this path himself¡ªearning recognition rather than inheriting power. Admirable. He was aware of his shortcomings and knew that acknowledgment earned through effort was worth a hundred times more than privilege. These small trials would help shape his character. Only time would tell how long he could restrain his inner demons from abusing his power. The Hidden Dragon Sect had existed for eons. There had been only a handful of true successors throughout history. And yet, while I still lived, every single one of them had perished¡ªeither consumed by their own desires or executed by other supreme powers. I watched as Xu Mo returned and discovered the planted evidence. I even heard his muttered suspicions. Shaking my head in disappointment¡­ But then¡ªsomething happened. Something shocking. So shocking, in fact, that I nearly lost control of my divine sense. "Did he just¡­ make contact with Qi?!" Chapter 15: When Trying to Cultivate Gives You a Headache—Literally!
Chapter 15: When Trying to Cultivate Gives You a Headache¡ªLiterally! [Ancestor''s POV] For the first time in many years, I was left speechless. Seeing and even touching Qi was nothing new. But that was only true for those at my level or slightly below me. Yet I had only gained the ability to see Qi when I reached the First Level of Qi Condensation. I couldn¡¯t even touch it until now. "The future of this lad will be interesting to watch," I thought after witnessing how he could already see and touch Qi while still being a mortal. What did this mean? Xu Mo had greater talent than me. Although we were both once-in-a-generation geniuses, the disturbance his awakening caused was far beyond mine. "I should focus on breaking through to the next realm," I mused. "This lad is still young and needs protection." With a small smile, I turned and walked back to the mountain peak. No one could see or sense my presence. Taking a walk after so many years, I glanced at the carefree smiles of young disciples and shook my head. How many of you will even make it past Qi Condensation? Even though Qi Condensation was considered weak¡ªcannon fodder when the sect faced tough times¡ªa single disciple who had just reached the First Level could terrorize an entire village. And if that disciple was not right in the head¡­ a massacre. I miss my old friends. Sigh. Living a long life has its downsides. Then again, everything has its advantages and disadvantages. [Third Person POV] The night stretched endlessly, its vast darkness pierced only by the cold silver moon and the flickering light of distant stars. A quiet breeze carried the scent of dew and earth, rustling the trees as unseen beasts stirred in the shadows.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Inside his room, Xu Mo sat on the cold floor, frustrated. From the surrounding rooms, the laughter and bickering of new disciples echoed through the night. Xu Mo had no real friends¡ªnot in the way that mattered. Sure, there was Long Chen and the girl he had saved from bullies, but neither visited him to discuss techniques or train together. "Why won¡¯t it flow toward me?" Xu Mo muttered, clenching his fists. He had been sitting there since evening, desperately trying to draw Qi into his body. He could see it. He could even feel it. But it refused to enter him. At one point, in sheer desperation, he had even tried inhaling it through his nose and mouth¡ªeating the Qi, so to speak. That didn¡¯t work either. "Am I even talented enough? The Dao won¡¯t listen to my call, and the Qi won¡¯t flow inside me." It was a good thing the Ancestor had already left. Otherwise, Xu Mo would have been beaten black and blue. If he wasn¡¯t talented, then wasn¡¯t that an indirect insult to the Ancestor, who had the same level of talent?! And trying to command the Dao? Madness. Even the smallest part of the Grand Dao was still the Dao. Comprehending even the first stage of a Dao would allow a so-called trash to surpass all the great figures of the world. Yet here Xu Mo was, a mere mortal, trying to order it around like a stubborn pet. Sighing, he stood up and looked outside. The Hidden Dragon Sect looked more alive at night than during the day. Fire lanterns lit the entire path up the mountain, and the once-distant peak stood like an impenetrable fortress stretching toward the Azure Sky. Xu Mo felt the empty ache inside his heart. It had always been there since his parents¡¯ passing. But tonight, it felt stronger. At their funeral, he hadn¡¯t cried. Not a single tear. Not even a flicker of emotion. But now, as he recalled those memories, his eyes burned. Big teardrops welled up, rolled down his cheeks, and gathered at his chin before falling onto the wooden floor, leaving faint stains behind. His vision blurred, but he didn¡¯t try to stop the tears. He let them flow. He knew it was better to let them out now rather than breaking down in public later. Xu Mo let out a small laugh at the thought¡ªbut with tears still streaming down his face, it only made him look more pitiful. After a few moments, the storm of emotions settled, leaving behind a strange sense of relief, as if a weight had been lifted from his heart. He looked up at the night sky, dotted with blinking stars. And then¡ª Beep. A strange sound rang in his ears. Xu Mo flinched. The noise grew louder, drowning out everything else. His frown deepened as he covered his ears, but it didn¡¯t help. "Agh!" Pain shot through his skull. Xu Mo dropped to his knees. "I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t think about the Dao anymore! Please, take this sound away!" He begged whatever was punishing him. As a mere mortal, he had no right to approach the Grand Dao. Please. Please. Please. Xu Mo rolled on the floor, gripping his head as the pain became unbearable. And then¡ªjust as suddenly as it started¡ªthe pain began to fade. Panting, Xu Mo slowly sat up. The sound was gone. Like it had never been there in the first place. He wiped the sweat from his forehead¡ªa clear reminder that everything had been real. Not an illusion. Chapter 16: Xu Mo Napped His Way to Almost-Greatness Chapter 16: Xu Mo Napped His Way to Almost-Greatness [Xu Mo¡¯s POV] "What¡­ was that?" I whispered, my voice trembling like a leaf in a hurricane. My head still throbbed, but the pain was manageable now¡ªlike a hangover after a night of questionable decisions. I glanced around the room, half-expecting to see some kind of divine punishment manifesting in the air. But there was nothing. Just the faint glow of moonlight streaming through the window, mocking me with its serenity. I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. Was this a warning? A sign that I was overstepping my bounds? Or maybe the universe just really wanted me to take a nap. "Elder Long, are there any techniques for Qi Condensation? Because I am struggling," I muttered, gripping the necklace that Long Bai had given me. Before coming to the outer sect, Elder Long had told me that this necklace could also be used as a means of communication. Handy, right? I felt strength being drained from my palms and getting sucked inside the necklace, causing it to glow faintly. "Looks like Mortal Primer''s of Cultivation wasn¡¯t wrong. Qi is present in every being," I mused, though my face turned pale as I realized I was basically a human battery. Looks like I¡¯ll need to sleep to recuperate. Classic move. I turned off the lamp and laid down on the bed, ready to embrace the sweet oblivion of sleep. Elder Long wouldn¡¯t be free enough to respond to me immediately, right? I mean, he¡¯s probably busy doing¡­ elder things. As the weight of exhaustion pulled me into slumber, I found myself drifting into an endless void¡ªa place without light, without sound, without form. It was not the comforting darkness of night, nor the boundless expanse of the heavens. It was something deeper, something more profound. An abyss that was not empty but instead full, pressing against me from all directions, surrounding me in an embrace of absolute stillness. I did not know how long I remained there. Time did not flow in this place, nor did my thoughts scatter as they did in waking life. It was as if I had stepped beyond existence itself, where even the faintest breath of thought was swallowed by the vast silence that ruled this realm. Then, a presence emerged. A figure stood before me, neither man nor woman, neither young nor old. A silhouette of pure shadow against the greater darkness, its form shifting like ripples on the surface of still water. Though it had no face, no eyes, I knew it was watching me. Measuring me. The weight of its gaze pressed into my very soul, filling every part of me with an awareness so overwhelming that I almost forgot to think. Then, the figure moved. Its lips parted, forming words I could not hear. Not a single sound reached me. Not a whisper. Not a murmur. Not even the echo of something lost. It was as if reality itself had refused to grant me the ability to listen. The silence was suffocating, deafening in its intensity, more profound than any quiet I had ever known. I tried to focus, tried to strain my ears, to grasp even a fragment of what was being said. But no matter how hard I struggled, no matter how close I was to this being, the void between us remained unbroken. A deep sense of frustration welled up within me. Was this a lesson? A punishment? A test? The figure continued to speak, but I could not hear. It raised a hand, gesturing, its movements slow, deliberate¡ªyet I could not understand. I wanted to scream, to demand that the silence be shattered, that the voice I could see be given sound.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. But the moment I had the thought, I understood. Sound did not belong here. I did not belong here. The realization sent a shiver through me. This place was not meant to be heard. It was meant to be felt. The silence was not a void¡ªit was a force. It was presence, weight, depth. A truth that existed beyond mere words, beyond comprehension. And as I let go of my futile desire to listen, something inside me shifted. A strange sensation bloomed in the center of my being. Like the faintest ripple in a still pond, it spread outward, filling me with a quiet understanding. Not through words, not through sound, but through a knowing that came from the silence itself. Then, the figure stepped back. The darkness thickened. And I fell. When I awoke, the room was still shrouded in the dim light of early dawn. The cold from the wooden floor seeped into my skin, grounding me in the present. My body felt unchanged, but my mind¡­ my mind was different. There were instructions in my thoughts. A method. A path. A way to cultivate. The knowledge had not been spoken to me, nor written, nor shown. It had simply appeared¡ªwoven into the very fabric of my consciousness, as if it had always been there, waiting for me to understand. And now, I did. The Dao of Silence had revealed itself to me¡ªnot through sound, but through the absence of it. ... [Third Person POV] Xu Mo sat in silence, his back straight against the cold wooden wall of his room. The dim moon light filtered through the worn-out paper windows, casting soft shadows along the floor. The dream still lingered in his mind¡ªnot as a fading memory, but as something etched deep within him, more real than anything he had ever learned before. The instructions were clear, yet they had no words. They were not something he could explain or write down, only something he knew. A sensation, a method, a path laid out before him. It was as if the Dao of Silence itself had whispered its secrets¡ªnot through sound, but through understanding. He closed his eyes. The first step¡­ He had to sense it. The Qi. The lifeblood of the world, the very thing that separated mortals from cultivators. But, what the¡­ Before, he had only heard of it in passing¡ªan invisible energy that strengthened the body, allowed for techniques, and formed the foundation of all cultivation. But for a mortal, it was something intangible, like the wind¡ªfelt, but never grasped. He could see it¡ªthe Qi. The instruction in his mind told him that he had to empty out every last bit of Qi in his body. "An indirect death sentence!" he thought, horrified. However, it also told him that this process could not be sped up and that the removal of Qi should be done once a week¡ªand that too, under control. His heart told him not to trust this technique. "Well, only a madman would use such an abnormal method," he muttered to himself. He had to leave his body hanging by a thread of Qi¡ªnot quite literally, but in a metaphorical way. Yes, because that¡¯s totally reassuring. Xu Mo slowed his breathing. Yesterday, he had tried to comprehend the Dao and reach the peak in one step, but it was not compulsory. He had not started practicing yet. Even now, if he wanted to, he could absorb Qi through a normal¡ªbut rare¡ªmethod not available to even Inner Sect Disciples, because he had the position of True Successor to back him. Yet, that feeling that had made him stop from standing out and even rejecting the position of True Successor returned. Although it did not tell him to practice this or that method, his instincts¡ªand also his brain¡ªtold him that if he chose to go with the Dao method, although dangerous and lengthy, after the initial weakness, his strength would become invincible in the same realm. He quieted his thoughts. Closed his eyes. And he waited. Xu Mo took a thinker¡¯s pose. [A/N: relaxed seated pose with one knee raised.] The world around him began to blur¡ªnot in sight, but in presence. The distant sounds of the outer sect disciples, the rustling of the wind outside, even the faint creaking of the wooden floor beneath him¡ªall faded into nothingness. Xu Mo exhaled slowly, his mind sinking into a strange void. It was as if the entire world had stilled, a vast silence stretching endlessly before him. His consciousness drifted, weightless, as if he stood at the threshold of a great revelation¡ª Snore~ His head tilted slightly to the side. His breathing grew slow and steady. The "Dao of Silence" he was about to comprehend¡­ was the sweet embrace of sleep. Outside, the midnight stretched on, indifferent to his enlightenment¡ªor rather, his complete and utter failure to attain one. Chapter 17: Qi-less and Questionable Choices Chapter 17: Qi-less and Questionable Choices The sun hung high in the sky, partially obscured by drifting clouds, casting intermittent shadows over the Hidden Dragon Sect. The world had already stirred to life, bustling with activity. "Agh¡ª" Xu Mo groaned as he attempted to move his stiff shoulders and neck. The worst, however, was his folded leg, which had gone completely numb. It felt like a dead weight, unresponsive and tingling as if thousands of ants were crawling all over it. Slowly, he straightened his leg, wincing as the sensation began to subside. He collapsed back onto the bed, feeling utterly drained. Just as he was rotating his stiff neck, the locket around his neck glowed, and a deep voice emanated from it. [Sorry, the Sect Master told me to send these to you, but I forgot. Should I send them, or will you come here and take them yourself?] Xu Mo hurriedly grabbed the locket, only for it to suck away the minuscule amount of Qi he had left. "Can you please come here and pick me up, Elder? I have something I need to tell the Sect Master... And please, come without alerting anyone," he said, all in one breath. He fell back onto the bed, strength abandoning his body. Will this even work? he wondered. After all, he was just a newly elected true successor who had done nothing for the sect. His audacious demand¡ªseven months of not cultivating but instead discarding Qi¡ªwas bound to raise eyebrows. Xu Mo massaged his temples, anxiety gnawing at him. ... "What happened to you? Did someone hurt you?" Elder Long Bai appeared beside his bed, his composure slipping as he examined Xu Mo from head to toe. "...Elder... you''re... here. I wanted... to meet the... Sect Master," Xu Mo managed to say, gasping for air. Long Bai hesitated for a moment before deciding to take Xu Mo to the Sect Master. As the head elder, he wasn¡¯t just for show. Though he often acted easygoing, it was merely a facade to lull others into lowering their guard. With a swift motion, Elder Long scooped Xu Mo up in a princess carry and vanished from the room. [Xu Mo''s POV] I found myself back in the grand hall, but this time, the Sect Master sat on his throne, looking down at me from several steps above. "Long Bai said you have something to tell me," the Sect Master stated. Before I could respond, I felt a surge of Qi filling my body, strengthening me. I glanced at the Sect Master, who nodded. It was clear he was the source.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. "Sect Master, there¡¯s no one else here except us, right?" I asked, feeling a lump in my throat. After all my efforts to waste his Qi, I was back to square one. But I shook my head and focused on the task at hand. The Sect Master raised an eyebrow but soon relaxed. "Yes." I looked around cautiously. The Qi here was denser and purer than in the outer sect. "I had a dream," I began, pausing to gauge the Sect Master¡¯s reaction. His lazy, uninterested posture shifted as he sat up straight, leaning slightly forward¡ªa clear sign of curiosity. "There was an entity in the dream who spoke to me, but I couldn¡¯t understand the language. When I woke up suddenly in the middle of the night, a set of strange instructions appeared in my mind." I decided to mix truth with lies. Given my past experiences with betrayal, I never let my guard down, not even around my Master. "And?" the Sect Master¡¯s voice echoed through the empty hall. "According to the instructions, I need to empty all the Qi from my body and bring myself close to death." "What?!" The Sect Master¡¯s eyes bulged as if they might pop out of their sockets. But he quickly regained his composure, not wanting to appear flustered in front of a junior. He looked at me with those innocent eyes of mine, which seemed to believe he was omniscient and should know what the dream symbolized. "What does your heart tell you?" the Sect Master asked, throwing the question back at me. I had expected this, but a small part of me still hoped for guidance. "My heart... tells me to believe the instructions, while my brain tells me to cultivate normally." "Do you wish to hear my thoughts?" "Uh... that¡¯s why I wanted to meet you, Sect Master." The Sect Master was momentarily taken aback, his posture faltering. He had assumed I, like everyone else, would flatter him and not point out his mistakes directly. It seemed he had grown accustomed to constant praise. "Hmm... I have a suggestion, but it¡¯s up to you to follow it or not. You can try the method from your dream. It¡¯s just Qi. If Elder Long or I sense that you¡¯re in danger, we¡¯ll intervene. Your talent is enough to make up for the lost time during this Qi disposal training. However, you can no longer stay in the outer sect." I contemplated his words. Now that I thought about it, I had been overthinking. My talent was sufficient to bridge the gap created by weakening myself instead of growing stronger. But if a disciple suddenly disappeared from the male residence without explanation... Although not many people knew me, there were still some neighbors who did. "Sect Master," I began, but when I glanced at him, I shrank back. "Are you going to go against my decision again?" The Sect Master smiled, but in the dim light of the hall, it looked eerily creepy. "N-no, never... I just wanted to say that a new disciple disappearing without reason might raise concerns. So, I have a plan." I spoke slowly, pausing occasionally to ensure the Sect Master followed along without confusion. "It¡¯s a good plan. But why go through all that trouble? I¡¯m the Sect Master of the Hidden Dragon Sect. I can do whatever I want." Cough¡ª The Sect Master¡¯s imposing demeanor deflated like a balloon. "Fine. I¡¯ll inform the Disciplinary Hall." "And... is there anything that can block Qi from entering or accumulating back in my body?" I asked hurriedly. This was crucial. After midnight, the Qi absorbed by the locket had replenished by morning. It seemed the body absorbed Qi automatically, even for mortals. That¡¯s why many mortals fell ill when Qi left their bodies and recovered when it returned. But the absorption rate was slow and depended on one¡¯s talent. The Sect Master¡¯s creepy smile returned. "Leave that to me." Chapter 18: Wrong Place, Wrong Time Chapter 18: Wrong Place, Wrong Time Meanwhile, after Xu Mo had been carried back to the outer sect by Long Bai¡­ In the Sect Master¡¯s Hall. "Senior, what does your experience tell you?" the Sect Master asked the shadows. Moments later, an old man emerged from behind the throne. A sudden cough echoed in the hall¡ªit came from the ancestor who had been lurking in the shadows, silently observing everything. It seemed he''d been boasting a little too much. "He¡¯s lying," the Ancestor said, appearing from behind the throne like an assassin. "Yeah, I thought so too." The Sect Master stifled a laugh, recalling how hard he had tried to hold back his laughter when Xu Mo was making up his cover story. But in the end, he had almost lost control. "You did well to replenish his Qi. Otherwise, he would have died without even realizing when or how." Hearing the Ancestor''s praise, the Sect Master felt content. "Everyone has their own opportunities, and it was smart of him to remain cautious even when offered the position of True Successor." The Ancestor had a satisfied expression on his face. Although what Xu Mo had requested was dangerous and could threaten his life, it also proved that he had enough talent to make a comeback. "Do you really believe all that talk about dreams and destiny?" the Sect Master asked, genuinely curious. In the entire sect, only the Ancestor had the same talent as Xu Mo, so he was the best person to judge. "I''ve heard of such strange phenomena before. Most are rumors, but as they say¡ªthere''s no smoke without fire. Some people claim to have had visions, some say they were chosen by an immortal, and a few even had their entire lives changed overnight after experiencing a dream." The Ancestor descended the stairs with his hands behind his back, not even bothering to look at the Sect Master. If it had been anyone else acting so arrogantly, the Sect Master would have surely punished them. But in front of the Ancestor, he was no more than an ant. His arrogance was well-earned¡ªhe had the strength to back it up. "Then why have I never heard of such a phenomenon?" "Because it happened to a friend of mine." "Friend?! You don¡¯t mean¡ª"Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The Sect Master knew that, in his younger days, the Ancestor had been unbelievably arrogant. Compared to that, his current self was just a child. And his friends? They were never ordinary people. If someone made it onto the Ancestor¡¯s "friend list," it meant they were either as talented as him or even more so. "Yeah," the Ancestor confirmed. "And he''s coming for a visit next month. Says it¡¯s a surprise." "What?! Senior, why are you only telling me this now? You should have informed me earlier so I could prepare!" Today, the Sect Master had no idea whose unlucky face he had seen first upon waking, but he had already lost his composure more times today than he had in centuries. The Ancestor rubbed his nose and disappeared. The Sect Master, now in full panic mode, had no time to worry about him and immediately summoned all the sect elders for an emergency meeting. [Xu Mo¡¯s POV] Elder Long dropped me off a short distance from the male residence. He had intended to walk with me, but he was suddenly summoned by the Sect Master. From a distance, I saw a massive crowd gathered outside the male residence. At first, I didn¡¯t think much of it, but something in my gut told me otherwise. Cautiously, I approached and blended into the crowd. "What happened here? I just got here, brother," I asked a fellow disciple. "I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just here for fun." I had no words. Only silence could express my feelings toward this disciple. Then, I noticed a group of people in uniforms¡ªthe same ones I had seen before at the entrance ceremony. They had surrounded the area around the male apartments, preventing anyone from getting too close. Meanwhile, the rest of their team seemed to be inside, searching the rooms. "I heard someone reported that a male disciple was hiding stolen items from an outer sect elder in his room." "Yeah, and the reporter is anonymous." "What?! But how?" "Shhh¡­ It¡¯s clearly a setup. Poor guy must have offended someone powerful." By now, I had already connected the dots and had a pretty good idea of who the "culprit" would be. "Who here goes by the name Xu Mo?" A young man¡ªlikely in his thirties¡ªstepped forward. His uniform had two stars on the left side of his chest, while the others had none. The crowd erupted into hushed whispers, the once-silent gathering now buzzing with speculation. "I am!" I raised my voice loud enough for him to hear over the murmurs. Every eye in the crowd turned toward me. Ignoring their judgmental stares, I walked forward. "Is he stupid? This is clearly a trap." "Idiot. Should¡¯ve just run away." But I kept walking. The man who had called my name stood behind a line of his team members, who had cordoned off the area. He glanced at one of them, and after receiving a subtle nod, he stepped aside and gestured for me to come forward. "Are you really Xu Mo?" he asked, suspicion evident in his gaze. "Here, my outer disciple token." He barely touched it before nodding in confirmation. There must be some hidden function in these tokens that we "common" disciples weren¡¯t told about. "Apprehend him." Before I could react, ropes bound my arms. "Agh¡ª!" I shot a glare at the guy who had tied the ropes extra tight, cutting off circulation to my wrists. "You didn¡¯t need to bind me. I was going to cooperate anyway." The man smirked. "Yeah, I¡¯ve heard that before. The last guy who said it ran the moment his ropes were untied." "Not everyone¡¯s the same." "True. But precautions are better than regrets, right?" We exchanged a few more words, but soon, he gestured for his team to move. A rough elbow jab to my side signaled for me to start walking. Before I knew it, I was surrounded on all sides by eight people. Chapter 19: Experience of Getting Arrested Chapter 19: Experience of Getting Arrested [Xu Mo''s POV] Slam¡ª "Speak. When and where did you steal this from?" Wei Han demanded, his voice cold and stern. He slammed the items found in my room onto the table in front of me, the sound echoing sharply in the small interrogation room. "And what if I say I don''t know? What if these things just appeared under my bed one day?" Xu Mo spread his arms and shrugged, his eyes fixed on the objects with a calm expression. "Hah! As if I''d believe that," Wei Han scoffed, folding his arms across his chest and glaring at me with undisguised suspicion. We were in one of the interrogation rooms in the Disciplinary Hall, a place I had never imagined I''d find myself in so soon after joining the sect. A wooden table separated us, and Wei Han sat across from me, his piercing gaze trying to break through my composure. "Guardian Cold. Your name. Your parents must have hoped you''d grow into an upright person. But look at you now¡ªaccusing a new disciple of stealing from an elder when the disciple doesn''t even know his way around the outer sect." Wei Han''s frown deepened as I targeted his upbringing, his expression darkening. An intimidating aura radiated from him, but it didn''t affect me in the slightest. After all, I''d been in the presence of Elder Long and the Sect Master almost daily. How could a mere team leader compare to them? ''Why isn''t my Qi working on him?'' Wei Han wondered, his frown still etched on his face. He had been trying to pressure Xu Mo since the interrogation began, but every time his Qi approached Xu Mo, it seemed to be absorbed by something. ''Does he have another artifact on him?'' Wei Han''s eyes narrowed as he noticed Xu Mo''s hands trembling beneath the table, despite his outward bravado. I tried to steady my shaking hands, but they were beyond my control. This always happened when I found myself in situations I couldn''t manipulate. The fear of losing control was something I had struggled with since childhood, and it seemed even my cultivation couldn''t fully suppress it. "You''ll be placed in temporary detention until further investigation. Your Qi will be blocked, and you won''t be able to absorb any Qi while you''re there. I advise you not to attempt breaking the Qi-blocking chains. I''d rather not find a corpse during our next interrogation," Wei Han said, standing up and opening the door. Outside, members of the Disciplinary Hall stood ready to take me away. "Thank you. Take your time," I replied with a smile, inwardly praising the Sect Master''s arrangements. Why hadn''t I thought of this before? Being under constant surveillance in detention would help me avoid any unforeseen complications during my Qi dissipation. "Search his body. If you find anything unusual, confiscate it¡ªbut be careful," Wei Han ordered, clearly irritated by my lack of fear.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Was he trying to humiliate me? If so, he was going to regret it. [Wei Han''s POV] An anonymous report had come in, claiming that a disciple had stolen valuables from an elder. At first, I dismissed it as impossible. But my sense of duty wouldn''t let me ignore it. I put on my Disciplinary Hall uniform, adorned with two stars, and raided the male dormitories as per the report. To my surprise, I found the stolen goods¡ªsitting on the disciple''s study table, gathering dust. There was no attempt to hide them. Something felt off. My eight years of experience told me this was a trap set for this disciple, Xu Mo. When I called out his name, Xu Mo stepped forward without hesitation. He didn''t run or hide. ''Was he paid to take the fall? Or is he covering for someone else?'' I wondered. Alternatively, he might have powerful backing to escape this situation. But the more I observed him, the more confused I became. His demeanor was calm, almost too calm for someone facing such serious accusations. And then there was the matter of my Qi being absorbed whenever I tried to pressure him. It was as if he had some kind of protective artifact, but I couldn''t detect anything unusual on him. Meanwhile, Long Chen, who had been planning to befriend Xu Mo, was stunned by the news of his arrest. "Master, do you think it''s true? Could Xu Mo really have stolen from an elder?" Long Chen asked, his voice filled with disbelief. [Do you really think a mortal like Xu Mo could steal from an outer sect elder?] his master replied, his tone dismissive. "Aah..." [Go back and cultivate. If you don''t break through to the first level of Qi Condensation in the next four days, no more techniques for you.] "Master, no! I''m going back now!" Long Chen exclaimed, scrambling to his feet and rushing back to his training area. [Xu Mo''s POV] The heavy iron bars groaned as they slid into place, their echoing clang reverberating through the dimly lit prison hall like the final toll of a judgment bell. The lingering hum of metal faded into silence, leaving only the cold stillness of confinement. "Excuse me, what are the meal times here?" I called out to the retreating figure of the Disciplinary Hall member. "Why are you walking away? What if I escape?" I added, a hint of amusement in my voice. "Try if you can," the member''s voice echoed back, his tone indifferent. I laughed, my voice bouncing off the empty cells. I looked around my new "home," where I''d likely stay longer than I had in any other place in the Hidden Dragon Sect. "It''s cleaner than I expected," I muttered, brushing my fingers against the dusty walls. "At least there''s no stench or rats." I sat down on a hard rectangular block that served as both a bed and a sofa. Thud, thud¡ª I knocked on it with my knuckles to check if it was solid rock or hollow. The sound confirmed it was pure stone. I glanced up as the same Disciplinary Hall member returned, this time carrying two thick bracelets. "What are those for?" I asked, feigning ignorance. "To make you a mortal." "And what am I now?" "...A strong mortal." I wanted to say more but held back. It wasn''t in my nature to curse or scold someone just doing their job. The member seemed unfazed, and I could tell he''d developed a good impression of me. Most disciples cursed or insulted the Disciplinary Hall members, but I believed words could cut deeper than any blade. The wounds they left were often irreparable. As the bracelets were clamped around my wrists, I felt a strange sensation as my Qi was sealed away. It was an odd feeling, like being wrapped in a thick blanket that muffled everything. But I didn''t resist. This was all part of the plan. [Wei Han''s POV] I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off about this entire situation. Xu Mo''s calm demeanor, the way my Qi was absorbed, the ease with which the stolen goods were found¡ªit all pointed to a larger scheme. But who was behind it? And why target a new disciple like Xu Mo? I decided to dig deeper. If this was a trap, I needed to find out who set it and why. And if Xu Mo was innocent, I owed it to him to uncover the truth. Chapter 20: Behind Bars and Breakthroughs Chapter 20: Behind Bars and Breakthroughs While Xu Mo was locked behind bars, the outside world¡ªmore precisely, the Hidden Dragon Sect¡ªhad entered a festive mood. By evening, almost everyone knew that some important guests were due to visit the following month. Everyone, whether outer attendants, disciples, or even elders, was working hard to clean and maintain the sect. The weeds that had started growing through the pavement, the overgrown branches of trees, and the outer appearance of the buildings were all being tended to. Even though the visiting guests might not pass through the outer sect, it was still important to think and plan ahead. The sect master had ordered that every piece of land on which the Hidden Dragon Sect was built had to be cleaned. The wild beasts that had been living within the mountains of the Hidden Dragon Sect had been shifted outside its boundaries. Even the public toilets, which had not been cleaned for who knows how long, were finally being addressed. ... On the other hand, Long Chen had entered a unique cultivation state. This state was induced by the technique given to him by his master. In his heart, his master held the highest position, even slightly above his real parents. The Qi was being absorbed into his body as if he were a sponge soaking up water. But if the water became more than the sponge could handle, it would overflow uncontrollably, seeping out in all directions, wasting its essence and weakening its foundation. Long Chen''s face began to turn rosy from the sheer amount of Qi he was absorbing. "M-Master, how long?" Long Chen''s voice sounded hoarse, and it seemed he was in extreme pain. [Two more breaths, and then you can compress the Qi to absorb only the pure Qi into your meridians.] Long Chen nodded and continued absorbing Qi for two more breaths. "AAAAAAAaaaa¡ª" Long Chen let out a wild scream. His body began to swell like a balloon being filled with air. [This is the most important step. Long Chen, whatever happens, do not lose consciousness.]This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Sitting in a lotus position, Long Chen joined the fingers of both hands and began reciting some unknown syllables. If someone had X-ray vision, they would have seen that inside Long Chen''s body, the Qi he had absorbed¡ªuntil his body started to swell¡ªwas beginning to shrink. It was like a blacksmith ironing a hot rod of metal. The Qi continued to change shape, and the excess Qi that was expelled nourished his body. This process ensured that, in the future, his body could contain more Qi than an average person. Coupled with his already monstrous talent, Long Chen would become a complete beast. Soon, the huge amount of Qi was nowhere to be seen inside him. In its place was a sphere, a circular ball about the size of a ping-pong ball. If one looked closely with a magnifying glass, the ball of Qi was perfectly round, with no visible imperfections. Giving the Qi this shape was more difficult than it seemed. If it had been any other shape, Long Chen would have had to hammer it into the desired form with his will. In his dantian, there was a circular platform rotating in space, with nine empty semi-sphere dents placed at equal distances from one another. The moment the ping-pong ball of Qi was completed, it flew and placed itself in one of the empty spaces. A wave of Qi flashed across the circular platform. "Breakthrough!!" Long Chen roared like a beast that had just defeated its arch-nemesis. Immediately, Long Chen felt as though the chains that had been binding him had broken. The process of a mortal converting into a cultivator had begun. ... [Xu Mo''s POV] There was no day or night inside the cell. The only source of light was an old, worn-out lantern that flickered from time to time. I sat on the rock-hard bed and began exerting force to break the bracelet on my wrist. Of course, I didn¡¯t exert too much force, afraid that I might die suddenly from losing too much Qi. Pant... Pant... There wasn¡¯t much air in the cell, and the humidity rose as time passed. It signaled to me that it might be the time of day when the sun was at its peak. At night, the same cell that burned like fire during the day became as cold as an ice cellar. This was because the cell was located below the Disciplinary Hall. Unfortunately for me, my cell might not be under the shade of the Disciplinary Hall. Instead, hundreds of disciples might be walking right above my head. I looked at my hands, which were shaking again. It had already been two days since I was dropped off here. No one had come to see me except for the Disciplinary Hall member in charge of bringing food. ¡®Has the sect master forgotten about me?¡¯ I had started having this thought since yesterday. But then again, I shook my head. The Disciplinary Hall member might be the one sent by Elder Long to check on me. I lay down on the hard surface of the rock. My back had started to hurt whenever I woke up, and even standing up straight had become a challenge. Eating food was also difficult because of the constant pain in my back. I didn¡¯t know how I was still going. I raised my hand to grab the locket around my neck but only grasped thin air. The locket had already been taken away during the body search. I gazed at the few flies buzzing around the only source of light in this dim chamber. Chapter 21: Cellmates of Fate
Chapter 21: Cellmates of Fate Two weeks later, Xu Mo remained in the same place, but today felt different. He heard the sound of someone descending the stairs. This wasn¡¯t unusual, as the guards often came to deliver his food. However, this time, there was an additional person accompanying them. Xu Mo assumed it might be someone sent by Elder Long or the sect master to take him away. But then, he noticed the distinct clinking of chains echoing from the corridor, where the flickering lanterns cast dim light. He waited, and soon, the silhouettes of two people emerged, walking toward him. One wore the uniform of the Disciplinary Hall, while the other was covered in blood¡ªnot excessively, but enough to suggest a brutal fight had taken place. Xu Mo leaned closer to the iron bars, trying to get a better look. The person in question had long hair obscuring their face, but from their height, physique, and hair, it was unmistakably a girl. "Stay here and wait for your execution date," the guard said coldly, shoving her into the cell to Xu Mo¡¯s left. Execution?! Xu Mo was stunned. What kind of crime warrants an immediate death sentence? It couldn¡¯t be murder, could it? A shiver ran down his spine at the thought of being confined near a killer, even if they were separated by a thick wall of stone. "Your food will be delivered shortly," the guard added, though Xu Mo wasn¡¯t sure if the remark was directed at him or the new prisoner. He retreated to his bed and sat down. He no longer felt as weak as he had initially, thanks to dissipating Qi once a week. While it didn¡¯t aid his physical recovery, it helped him regain mental strength and perseverance. There was still some Qi lingering in parts of his body. As stated in the Mortal''s Primer of Cultivation, everything in the world was made of Qi, and it resided within everyone, though invisible to most. Xu Mo could see and interact with Qi, but after the last time¡ªwhen he experienced an unbearable headache¡ªhe had avoided even approaching the Qi floating in his cell. Soon, the guard¡¯s footsteps faded into the distance, and Xu Mo attempted to gather information from the new prisoner. He had no idea what was happening outside. He slid to the left side of his bed, sitting upright. "Excuse me," Xu Mo said softly, directing his voice toward the occupied cell. Silence. "What did you do? Why are they going to execute you?" he pressed.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Still, no response came, except for faint murmurs from the girl. I killed her. I¡¯m a killer. I deserve punishment. Xu Mo pressed his ear against the thick wall to hear her words and immediately regretted it. Oh no, she sounds like a psycho. Xu Mo knew he¡¯d have nightmares tonight. Being alone in this place was already torturous, with his mind conjuring illusions of ghosts lurking in the shadows. Now, a real killer was here too. What if she loses her mind and breaks out of her cell to kill me? Xu Mo, who had never harmed anyone, was terrified. He was weaker than a mortal, existing somewhere between a ghost and a human. Worse, he hadn¡¯t seen the guard seal her Qi, meaning she still had enough strength to commit another violent act. Suddenly, Xu Mo felt an overwhelming urge to find something to cover himself with, seeking a sense of security. [Ancestor''s POV] I had claimed to be entering seclusion, but in reality, I was busy spying on disciples, elders, and even my junior, the sect master. Hahah¡­ It was a source of entertainment in my otherwise dull life. After the deaths of my friends, the thrill of adventure no longer stirred my heart as it once did. Or perhaps the feeling was still there, but the companions I once shared those adventures with were gone. I also kept an eye on Xu Mo. I was satisfied with this true successor. Though he seemed to be hiding something, I sensed no ill intentions toward the sect or its people. "He¡¯s holding up well. Oh, and now he has a companion¡ªa girl, no less." Hohoho¡­ I chuckled darkly, imitating the mannerisms of one of my deceased friends. I had expected Xu Mo to break down the moment he wasn¡¯t released on the same day he was accused of theft. I understood the fantasies young people harbored at this stage. I, too, had been there once. When things go according to plan, it¡¯s easy to remain confident. But when they deviate, one either loses self-assurance or resorts to extreme measures to achieve their dreams¡ªeven if it means consorting with demons. Xu Mo must have imagined slapping those who framed him in the face by being released immediately. But I prevented that. Even the foolish sect master¡ªmy junior¡ªwanted to free Xu Mo the same day, but I stopped him. Moreover, Xu Mo hadn¡¯t fully expelled the Qi within him. Releasing him now would have been unwise. I cringed at the memory of my own youthful impulsiveness, when my master had indulged my whims. Turning my attention elsewhere, I observed an outer sect disciple named Long Chen. Once deemed untalented, he had now broken through to the Qi Condensation Stage and reached its third level. Perhaps it was due to that sudden blessing from the Grand Dao. Even an untalented disciple could rise to such heights. This newfound talent might rival Xu Mo¡¯s, but Xu Mo hadn¡¯t even begun cultivating yet. There was no way to compare them. Xu Mo had his own path to follow. It was good that Xu Mo stopped us from announcing his ascendence to the status of True Successor, otherwise people would have surely compared Xu Mo and Long Chen. It is better to hide Xu Mo''s real identity until he becomes strong enough to overthrow any obstacle that stands in his path. Once again, I could not help but praise and admire Xu Mo''s farsightedness and calmness. Even when not getting him out from the prison for more than two weeks now, he has not blamed anyone, but thinks that because we are occupied with something important are unable to direct our attention to him. I loving smile like a grandfather looking at his grandson appeared on my face as my heart calmed down that in the future the sect would be in the good hands and with Xu Mo''s talent and instincts he might take this sect far above the level me and my ancestors might have ever dreamed of. Chapter 22: Trapped with a Psycho (And It’s Not Me… I Think?) Chapter 22: Trapped with a Psycho (And It¡¯s Not Me¡­ I Think?) Two Days Later. [Xu Mo''s POV] In my free time, I played with the ants. I tried to talk to the cellmate in the parallel cell, but every time, silence was the only response. If the guard hadn¡¯t been bringing two plates of food from time to time, I would have thought I had lost my mind after being left alone for so long. As time passed, I felt my skin growing paler, but without a mirror, I couldn¡¯t know my current appearance. I could run my fingers through my hair, but I hadn¡¯t washed up in weeks, and I was starting to smell. ¡°Agh¡ªI hate myself,¡± I muttered. I was going to die of Qi dissipation eventually, but at this rate, I might die from my own stench first. ¡°What... did... you do?¡± I stiffened. ¡°Ahhh! W-Who¡¯s there?¡± I looked around, but there was no one. Yet, I was certain I had just heard a female voice. It couldn¡¯t be a ghost, could it? ¡°It¡¯s... me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any ¡®me.¡¯ Please leave. You must have mistaken me for someone else.¡± I closed my eyes, fearing something unknown might pop out of nowhere. My words tumbled out without thought, and I had no idea what I was saying or doing. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s me.¡± My ears twitched as I tried to pinpoint the source of the voice. Carefully, I opened my eyes and adjusted to the direction of the sound. It seemed to be coming from one of the side walls of my cell. ¡°Is it you?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes. Did you think I was a female ghost?¡± ¡°Well... anyone would have reacted the same way after hearing, ¡®What... did... you do?¡¯ Many might have lost their souls.¡± ¡°To answer your earlier question, I did nothing. I was framed¡ªmaybe for helping a girl. What about you?¡± I quickly shifted the question back to her, fearing she might retreat into silence again. ¡°...I-I killed someone.¡± I sensed hesitation in her voice. ¡°I believe you must have had your reasons.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to comfort others, but I knew everyone had their own circumstances that led them to do things they might not have wanted to. ¡°You believe me?!¡± Her voice carried a glimmer of hope, as if she longed to be understood by someone, anyone. ¡°No. But did you act in self-defense? What happened?¡± I calmly denied the ¡°believing¡± part and asked the most crucial question. From what I had observed over the past few days, she seemed like an obedient prisoner who might have committed her first kill. If she had acted in self-defense, I could ask the Sect Master to pardon her or at least spare her from execution.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°I killed her intentionally. I even wanted to cut her body into more pieces, but she was lucky that a disciple reported it, so her body remained intact.¡± Hehehe... Her response shocked me. What surprised me even more was her eerie laughter at the end of her sentence. I took a step back, then another, until my back touched the opposite wall. Sect Master, save me! I screamed internally, my heart racing as I imagined the gruesome scene she described. Just moments ago, I had been thinking of asking the Sect Master to forgive her. Now, I wasn¡¯t so sure. After my internal panic, I didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°You still there?¡± the female disciple asked from the other side. ¡°Hehe... yes,¡± I replied with a bitter laugh. ¡°Do you regret helping that girl that day?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t. It was my choice. I could have walked away like everyone else, but I chose to help.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that stupid?¡± Gulp. I swallowed hard and said, ¡°To you, it might seem that way, but I helped because I could. If I didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect myself, why would I help others?¡± ¡°Then why are you here if you have the ability?¡± She scoffed at me. I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t exactly say, I¡¯m the True Successor¡ªbow before me, you imbecile. She¡¯d probably think I was a psycho, just as I now had the same impression of her. ¡°If it¡¯s about ability, I think I have enough to get you out of this prison scratch-free.¡± Haha... She laughed, and I joined in. Hahaha... ¡°You can¡¯t even save yourself, and you think you can save me from execution?¡± She abruptly stopped laughing and mocked me. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I agreed. Truly, at this moment, I had no way to contact any of my elders. I sat down on the cold cell floor, thinking about my future, which had once seemed so bright but now felt impossibly dark. [Ancestor¡¯s POV] The Ancestor was inside his seclusion chamber, spying on the disciples¡ªand Xu Mo. He had heard the entire conversation between Xu Mo and the female disciple. He had already sent his informants to gather the full story, wanting to understand what had truly happened and what had driven the female disciple to murder another. He had also heard Xu Mo offering to plead for her forgiveness. The Ancestor didn¡¯t mind. He would have done the same if he were in Xu Mo¡¯s place¡ªespecially if the person in question was beautiful. Unfortunately, Xu Mo couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s true appearance. Hearing her sweet, honey-like voice, Xu Mo must have assumed she was a beautiful lady. At least, that¡¯s what the Ancestor thought Xu Mo assumed. With his divine sense, the Ancestor could bypass almost every obstacle, except for those with strength comparable to his own. The girl¡¯s face was covered in blisters, which was why she kept her appearance hidden. She had become a target for bullying, a punching bag for other, less ugly female disciples¡ªmost notably the one she had killed. According to the informant¡¯s report, the girl had acted in self-defense on the day of the murder, but somehow, the victim had become the perpetrator, and the real culprit had been painted as the victim. The girl who had died was connected to a male disciple in the inner sect¡ªlikely his sister, judging by the faint similarity in their features. The Ancestor flipped through the pages of the report, not missing a single detail. Soon, he had a complete picture of the situation. The girl¡¯s statement¡ª¡°I killed her intentionally. I even wanted to cut her body into more pieces, but she was lucky that a disciple reported it, so her body remained intact.¡±¡ªwas merely an attempt to scare Xu Mo away. By a strange twist of fate, she was the same girl Xu Mo had once helped when he went down the mountain to the outer sect. The girl had recognized Xu Mo by his voice¡ªhe had done most of the talking when he saved her. Xu Mo, however, didn¡¯t recognize her because she had only responded in a hoarse whisper, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her mouth and chest had been repeatedly struck by the now-dead girl. A smile bloomed on the Ancestor¡¯s face as he observed how fate worked. Whether mortal or cultivator, no one could escape the chessboard laid out by destiny. Only by becoming an immortal could one gain some control over their future. But an immortal hadn¡¯t appeared in hundreds of thousands of years. There might still be some living in seclusion, far removed from mundane life, but the Ancestor didn¡¯t know for sure. Ancient records stated that immortals had lifespans ranging from hundreds of thousands to millions of years. Xu Mo didn¡¯t realize that he was slowly entering the eye of the storm. Or perhaps he had an inkling but chose not to acknowledge it. Chapter 23: A Silent Savior, An Unseen Debt Chapter 23: A Silent Savior, An Unseen Debt "Come on out. Your days are over," the same guard who had brought her here said in a cold and commanding tone. Xu Mo opened his eyes and sat up from the bed, but he immediately frowned¡ªhis body ached. He had dissipated his Qi just a few hours ago, and now, in the third week of this madness, he was starting to feel weaker and weaker. His frame had thinned significantly, his ribcage protruding, and his jaw had sunken in. From afar, he looked like a walking skeleton. Despite his weakened state, Xu Mo still had enough strength to walk toward the iron bars. Instead, he lay back down without saying a word. Silence. The girl scheduled for execution also remained quiet, her head lowered as she walked out of the cell and followed the guard. From time to time, she glanced back, hoping Xu Mo would at least watch her leave. But there was no movement. No reaction. Just silence. She shook her head and continued forward. "I wish to have invincible talent and unparalleled beauty in my next life." Clenching her fists, she forced herself not to cry or shiver. She still had responsibilities¡ªher younger sister, her parents¡ªbut in the end, it seemed she would go before all of them. Her eyes reddened, but her long, silky black hair concealed it all. Xu Mo, still lying in his cell, felt a surge of frustration. Why did I dissipate my Qi today? He was unfamiliar with the feeling of walking toward his own death, but now that it was happening, it was anything but pleasant. For a moment, the thought of simply cultivating again¡ªof throwing away this ridiculous technique¡ªflashed through his mind. Sigh. He calmed himself. Perhaps this was the "trial of heart" that the entity in his dream had mentioned. If he had ignored the memories in his mind and carried on cultivating, he would have remained the sect¡¯s true successor. He would have never descended the mountain, never asked for directions, never offended some random person, never been framed for stealing, and never ended up in this cell meeting that psycho.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Every story has two sides. Once again, Xu Mo was left alone, battling his own thoughts. His eyelids grew heavy. The rhythmic hum of mosquitoes and his own steady breathing filled the cell until, eventually, he drifted into sleep. Meanwhile, in his office, Wei Han was reading reports when a knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts. "Come in." A simple sentence, yet the people outside hesitated nervously. Three people entered¡ªtwo men and one woman, the latter bound in chains. Wei Han set the reports aside and looked at them. "Captain! I have brought them." One of the guards saluted, his voice rigid with formality. "Okay, you can go back." The guard saluted again and left. He turned a full 360 degrees when he reached the door handle before finally walking out. Wei Han''s gaze fell on the remaining guard, the one holding the chains as if the girl were a dog on a leash. Sweat beaded on the guard¡¯s face, but he still mustered the courage to speak. "The execution is going to be held soon¡ª" Wei Han raised his hand. The guard immediately shut his mouth. Turning his attention to the chained girl, Wei Han waved his hand. The metal chains disintegrated into fine particles, vanishing into thin air. "You." He paused, then gestured for the guard to leave. The man didn''t need to be told twice. He fled, shutting the door behind him with a bang. Now, only Wei Han and the girl remained in the office. "You are free. All charges of murder against you have been dropped," Wei Han said, his gaze fixed on her hair. He wanted to see her reaction. Would it be indifference? Shock? A mix of both? For the first time, she raised her head slightly, causing her long hair to shift. From the slit between the strands, only a small portion of her eye was visible. She met Wei Han¡¯s gaze. "H-How?" she stammered, summing up her confusion in a single word. "Judging by your expression, it''s clear you have no idea," Wei Han said, leaning back in his chair. "The order to pardon you came from very high up." "But I don¡¯t have any connections," she replied, still bewildered. "I know. But perhaps someone you met in the sect asked for help on your behalf." Wei Han pressed on. This wasn¡¯t the first strange occurrence he had encountered lately. First, Xu Mo. He had already investigated Xu Mo¡¯s daily life¡ªhe had only joined the sect two days ago. How could someone who didn¡¯t even know his way around steal from an elder? He had even asked his senior to help release Xu Mo, but the response was the opposite. His senior had told him that Xu Mo was to remain in the cell for at least seven months¡ªor longer¡ªuntil further notice. Were they trying to kill Xu Mo? The girl hesitated for a moment, recalling how Xu Mo had casually offered to help her get pardoned. But then she shook her head. Wei Han noticed. She remembered someone. His eyes sharpened. "Do you know someone?" "N-No¡­ Well, the prisoner in the cell across from mine said he had connections and offered to help." She hadn''t intended to say anything, but under Wei Han¡¯s piercing gaze, she realized she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave without answering. Wei Han leaned back, exhaling sharply. "Him? Again." Chapter 24: Guest from Afar Chapter 24: Guest from Afar One month had passed since the beginning of Xu Mo''s journey. The entire sect was decorated, as today had been declared a holiday. The reason? The arrival of important guests for whom the sect had been meticulously preparing. Inside the Sect Master''s Hallway. Inner Sect Elders stood in line, while the Sect Master, hands clasped behind his back, displayed a rare hint of nervousness. The Ancestor had yet to appear. Boom! Everyone became alert at the sudden explosion. Some flew outside to investigate, while others extended their divine sense. What they witnessed left their jaws hanging in sheer shock. A lone figure floated in the sky, draped in a grey-colored gown, his hair and robes swaying lightly in the wind. Yet, despite his striking presence, he was momentarily ignored, as all eyes were fixed on the unfolding phenomenon above. Xu Mo, who had been eating the food brought by a guard, was also alarmed. Was the sect under attack? That was his first thought. Unfortunately, he was unable to witness the historical moment that would be etched in the memories of these people for decades to come. "Long Chen, I will be going into hibernation for as long as the guests remain. Remember, do not try to contact me." The soul within the ring on Long Chen''s left hand left these instructions. Before Long Chen could fully grasp what was happening in the sky, his master''s voice¡ªlaced with an uncharacteristic unease¡ªmade his anxiety spike. Above the Hidden Dragon Sect, the very fabric of the sky had begun to crack. Boom! Another explosion rang out. But this time, as everyone''s focus zeroed in on the disturbance, a singular thought emerged in their minds. Why does it feel like someone is punching? Many disciples practiced punching techniques, and similar sounds were often heard when they trained with wooden dummies. But never in their wildest dreams had they imagined they would witness a day when someone punched¡ªnot a training dummy, not a human, not the ground¡ªbut space itself. And space, like a fragile piece of glass, cracked further. The fissures widened, until a gap large enough for a carriage of eight to pass through easily had formed. Many lowered their gazes as the sunlight pouring through the tear became unbearable, yet they still tried to carve this moment into their hearts. By now, all the elders had arrived, led by the Sect Master. A sigh of relief escaped him upon confirming the Ancestor''s presence. Without hesitation, he used his movement technique, teleporting a short distance to appear behind the Ancestor before offering a respectful salute.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. "Ancestor!" His voice rang loud enough to divert the disciples¡¯ and elders¡¯ attention towards him and the figure standing before him. "What? Ancestor?!" "Does our sect have someone even stronger than the Sect Master?" "I thought the Sect Master was the strongest, yet even he bows before the Ancestor." Long Bai also hurried forward and saluted. The Ancestor ignored them. "He is still as arrogant as he was in his youth," the Ancestor muttered before addressing the gathered sect members. "Everyone, prepare yourselves. The guests are about to arrive." As if in response to his words, the cracks in the sky suddenly shattered apart, as though kicked open from the other side. A strange scene unfolded. Despite it being daytime, a gaping black hole loomed above. Though it appeared as though the clouds were being swallowed, in reality, the hole existed far below their level. The aura emanating from it sent shivers down the spines of many cultivators. "What... is this?" Long Chen muttered, his features darkening under the overwhelming pressure. Clip-Clop, Clip-Clop, Clip-Clop... "Wait... Do you hear that? Doesn''t it sound like horses galloping?" "Hmm... yes. And not just one." The elders, including Long Bai, tensed. The feeling radiating from the black hole was something even the Sect Master had never made them experience. Even the smallest pebbles trembled from the reverberations of the approaching force. The wait was over. From the distant horizon, a grand procession emerged, moving with an almost surreal majesty. Four massive carriages advanced steadily, each drawn by creatures that vaguely resembled horses¡ªif horses could tower over men like mountains and exude an aura that made the air itself tremble. Their obsidian-black hides shimmered faintly, their powerful frames rippling with unnatural strength as their hooves cracked the earth beneath them. These were no ordinary beasts; their mere presence sent waves of pressure through the gathered spectators. Yet, it was the carriages themselves that truly stole the breath of all who watched. These were not mere transports but moving fortresses, their gleaming, otherworldly metals reflecting the dim sunlight in an eerie dance of light and shadow. Towering wheels, each as large as the gates of a sect, crushed the dirt path effortlessly, leaving behind deep, runic imprints. Every inch of the carriages was a masterpiece. Strange, ancient symbols pulsed faintly across their surfaces, exuding a profound mystery. The wood¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªheld the deep, rich hues of celestial iron, gleaming as if kissed by dragon fire. Engraved into their gilded frames were fierce yet elegant beasts, their eyes glowing with an eerie intelligence, as though alive. Each deliberate movement of the procession resonated with the earth, an unseen force humming in harmony. The winds, once steady, now whispered in hushed reverence, as though the heavens themselves acknowledged the arrival of an entity beyond mortal reach. [Where do we land?] "Let''s just head directly to the peak." The Ancestor communicated with the entity inside the carriage and flew ahead. Behind him, the fleet of carriages followed. The Sect Master departed as well, leaving Long Bai in charge of handling the remaining affairs. Wei Han, watching from the ground, remained lost in thought. He had tried interrogating Xu Mo, but the latter had only responded with cryptic words: "You''ll know when the time is right." "Could he be related to the Sect Master?" Wei Han wondered. After all, the ones targeting both Xu Mo and the girl were elders from the inner and outer sects. Meanwhile, Xu Mo worried that something had happened to the sect. Limping towards the iron bars, he tried to shake off his unease. His recent Qi dissipation had deprived him of his sense of smell¡ªan effect described in the technique he was cultivating. He had been systematically drawing out his Qi, and only when he lost all five senses¡ªtouch, smell, sight, hearing, and taste¡ªwould he truly awaken. Sense the hopelessness. Feel the world turn against you. But Xu Mo refused to become an emotionless machine. He wanted to remain human. For the first time, he resisted the transformation the technique sought to impose on him. And in some strange way¡ª It was fun. Chapter 25: Threads of a Grand Scheme Chapter 25: Threads of a Grand Scheme "Jin Wuyuan. You still look the same." The Ancestor welcomed his friend with open arms. Golden Without Limits = Jin Wuyuan. They hugged each other, but the sight was somewhat strange since the guest who embraced him appeared much younger, seemingly in his twenties. "Why have you chosen this appearance? For a moment, I did not recognize you," Jin Wuyuan said as he stepped back from the Ancestor. "Oh, you know the reason. Why do you still ask?" the Ancestor responded with a serious glint in his eyes. The elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect tensed as the temperature suddenly dropped. "Are you still not over it? Well, I am the same, but unlike you, I have a granddaughter who considers me her friend." Jin Wuyuan waved his sleeve, unaffected by his friend¡¯s cold and indifferent tone. Instead, he introduced his granddaughter to everyone. Jin Meiyu stepped out of the grand carriage, her presence akin to a moonlit breeze¡ªserene yet commanding. Dressed in flowing silver-blue robes woven from silk, she appeared untouched by the dust of the mortal world. A golden sash cinched her waist, while a single phoenix hairpin adorned her midnight-black hair. Her jade-like skin and deep, unreadable eyes exuded an air of quiet majesty. She wore a veil that covered half her face, leaving others to only imagine her true appearance. Golden Beauty & Jade = Jin Meiyu. As she moved forward, the very air seemed to ripple¡ªher restrained aura was enough to make even seasoned cultivators tense. With a slight nod, she acknowledged the elders¡ªneither humble nor arrogant. "I greet the Ancestor and Sect Master of the Hidden Dragon Sect," Jin Meiyu said, addressing the highest powers of the sect without even sparing a glance at the others. Jin Meiyu bore a striking resemblance to her grandfather, Jin Wuyuan. "So, why are you here, in the middle of nowhere? It couldn''t be that you missed me, right?" The Ancestor nodded at Jin Meiyu before turning to Jin Wuyuan, prompting him to state his purpose for visiting. The guards of the Jin Family bristled at the casual tone with which a mere Ancestor from a secluded sect addressed their Patriarch. Even the Emperor would not dare to speak so lightly to him. Middle of nowhere?! The elders were stunned. The Sect Master fared slightly better, but his heart bled at the remark¡ªhe took great pride in declaring that the Hidden Dragon Sect was the best in the entire region.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "I wish to enroll my granddaughter in your sect," Jin Wuyuan declared. The moment these words left his lips, shock rippled through both the elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect and the members of the Jin Family. "Patriarch, what are you saying?! How could the Miss stay in this countryside sect that isn''t even worthy of being called first-rate?" Jin Wuyuan cast a single glance at the commander of the Jin Family army, who had accompanied him. That one look was enough to silence any further objections. He did not punish the commander. The man was his most trusted aide, and publicly reprimanding him in front of his subordinates would only breed resentment in his heart. "Jin Meiyu, what do you say?" "If Grandfather believes this is best for me, I have no objections." Though surprised and confused, Jin Meiyu did not question her grandfather¡¯s decision. She knew he was only looking out for a future that she herself could not yet see. "I have an objection," the Ancestor said, raising his hand. "Let¡¯s go inside first," the Sect Master interjected. "Alright." The Ancestor walked into the Sect Master''s hall. The elders hesitated briefly, unsure of what to do, but a quick signal from the Sect Master instructed them to form a straight line with an empty path in the center for the guests to walk through first. "That arrogant prick." Jin Wuyuan twitched his mouth and followed behind his friend. Jin Meiyu simply smiled beneath her veil. Though her mouth was hidden, the subtle movement of her eyes revealed her happiness. Her grandfather had never been this relaxed in front of anyone. Many might believe he was offended, but only she and the commander of the Jin Family Army knew the truth¡ªhe was genuinely pleased. They were the closest people to Jin Wuyuan. ... "Now, tell me. Why do you object? If it is a matter of material things, I have brought an entire cart filled with treasures." The guests had seated themselves in a designated hall for visitors. All guards remained outside, as did the Hidden Dragon Sect elders. Only the Ancestor, Sect Master, Jin Wuyuan, and Jin Meiyu were inside, seated around a round table. Jin Wuyuan spoke in an irritated tone. "The entrance ceremony is already over." The Ancestor offered a logical and reasonable excuse. "You know how far my place is¡ª" "No means no." Jin Wuyuan pressed on like a child pleading with a parent. Seeing that his friend remained unmoved, Jin Wuyuan shifted his attention to the silent Sect Master. "I¡¯ll ask you. What do you say?" The Sect Master glanced at Jin Wuyuan, then at the Ancestor, unsure of what to do. "Well¡­ if she can pass the talent stone test, then..." Under pressure, he closed his eyes and spoke the first thing that came to mind. "Yes!" Jin Wuyuan cheered in excitement. The Ancestor shot a final glance at the Sect Master before walking away. "Looks like our Sect Master has grown bold enough to make decisions about the future of the sect on his own." Slide¡ª The Ancestor opened the sliding door and left, like a child sulking after their parents did something unexpected. "Leave him be. I¡¯ll lift his mood again. He hasn¡¯t changed a bit¡ªstill getting emotional over little things." [Take them to the test site.] The Ancestor¡¯s voice rang in the Sect Master¡¯s mind, but he did not betray his anxiety through his expression. Jin Meiyu sensed that something was off. Although everything was proceeding according to her grandfather¡¯s plan, her instincts told her that the Ancestor and the Sect Master were merely putting on an act. And she was right. But there was one more person involved in this play¡ªher grandfather himself. Chapter 26: Jin Meiyu and Long Chen
Chapter 26: Jin Meiyu and Long Chen They stood up and flew toward the Talent Stone, which still shone brilliantly, standing alone, embedded in the mountain¡¯s ground. Jin Meiyu used an artifact that allowed her to float and fly at nearly the same speed as her grandfather and the Sect Master, if not slightly slower. The elders of the Hidden Dragon Sect had been so overwhelmed by surprise after surprise that, at this point, nothing could faze them anymore. On the ground, the disciples watched streaks of light soaring toward the Talent Stone¡¯s location. Among them, Long Chen¡¯s gaze was drawn to the veiled beauty flying at the forefront, with only two men ahead of her. Almost immediately, Long Chen felt an irresistible attraction toward this mysterious woman. He wanted to fly over, introduce himself, and leave a good impression. Even though he was still standing on the ground, his vision¡ªenhanced by the Qi condensed in his dantian¡ªallowed him to observe her with remarkable clarity. [What?! Have some backbone, young lad. If you get attracted to every woman you see, how will you ever progress?] His master¡¯s voice suddenly rang in his mind, snapping him out of his daze. "Master, weren¡¯t you going to sleep and not come out until the guests had left?" [Oh, that. I thought my enemies had arrived.] "Master, you always talk about enemies. Who exactly are they? And if even you couldn¡¯t handle them when you were alive, how am I supposed to?" [You want to get to know that girl, don¡¯t you?] "Yes, Master, but how?" Long Chen immediately changed his inquiring look into a pitiful, puppy-eyed expression. [Didn¡¯t the sect give you a one-month deadline to prove your worth?] A light bulb went off in Long Chen¡¯s mind, and he immediately dashed toward the Talent Stone¡¯s location. [Xu Mo''s POV] Lying on the rough surface of my cell¡¯s bed, I turned my head to the left, squinting at the shadow blocking the light that had been irritating my sleep for a month. "How¡¯s it going?" Long Bai¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. My eyes refocused, and I recognized the silhouette¡ªit was Elder Long. "How does it look?" I replied with a weary smile. "You¡¯ve gotten thinner. Just what did you and the Sect Master discuss that day to leave you in this state?" Elder Long asked, clearly confused. I understood his curiosity¡ªhe had been asked to leave that day, and only the Sect Master and I knew what had been said. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a punishment. Think of it as training my mind." "With Qi-dissipating bracelets on your wrists?" "Yeah, that too. But I¡¯ll be out in seven months."Stolen novel; please report. I didn¡¯t bother sitting up¡ªI barely had the strength to talk. I never imagined that simply losing my sense of taste would make life so difficult. What will happen when all my senses are gone? A shiver ran down my spine. In the end, I was just a seventeen-year-old boy. If I lost everything, would my mind survive? My neck started to ache from talking like this, so I turned back and stared at the ceiling. "Do you need something?" Elder Long¡¯s voice wavered slightly, but I ignored it and answered. "N-No¡­ Well, actually, there are two things I want to know. What happened to the girl in the opposite cell¡ªthe one accused of murder?" My heart pounded in my chest. Losing a friend, even one I had known for only a short time, was difficult. I hoped for a miracle¡ªthat somehow, she had been spared from execution. What angered me the most was my own incompetence. She had only acted in self-defense after being bullied for over a year, and despite having the power to help her, I had done nothing. "T-That¡­ well, she was found innocent. She only acted in self-defense." "B-But¡­ h-how?" My voice trembled. "I don¡¯t know. The Sect Master ordered an investigation, and it turned out she was the victim." Hah¡­ Agh¡­ Cough, cough¡ª I tried to laugh, but my throat protested violently, sending me into a fit of coughing. So, the sect is truly righteous. Even if some people are corrupt, as long as those in power remain just, the organization will continue to flourish for years to come. "What¡¯s the second thing?" "Where has everyone gone?" "Some guests are visiting. I don¡¯t know much, but they seem to be the Ancestor¡¯s friends." "Ancestor?!" "Oh, sorry. It might be new to you, but the Ancestor was the previous True Successor. Now, it¡¯s you." I was genuinely confused. Previous True Successor? If he had been the True Successor, why hadn¡¯t he become the Sect Master? "Forget that. I have some bad news for you." Elder Long¡¯s voice grew serious. "You might soon have a new rival, so get out of this place as soon as possible." Jin Meiyu arrived in front of the Talent Stone with the others. She stepped forward toward the towering, two-meter-tall stone. Jin Wuyuan raised an eyebrow and glanced at the Sect Master, who quickly averted his gaze, pretending to busy himself with the elders around him, asking where Long Bai had gone. The reason? Jin Wuyuan had been questioning him about the spiderweb-like crack running through the center of the Talent Stone¡ªso severe that it had nearly split the entire structure in two. Jin Meiyu, familiar with the awakening process from accompanying her grandfather to recruitment ceremonies for the Jin Family Army, also noticed the crack running through the stone¡¯s center. Taking a deep breath, she placed her dominant hand on the stone, steadying her racing heart. She was eager to discover her talent but also nervous. A quick glance at her grandfather¡¯s youthful face reminded her of the countless hidden scars beneath his seemingly unaged appearance. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint him¡ªespecially not in front of so many strangers. Seconds passed. Then, once again, the same powerful momentum that had shaken the entire sect during Xu Mo¡¯s awakening returned. However, in comparison, it was only about fifty percent as intense. Still, the ground trembled, though not enough to force the disciples to their knees. The Inner Sect elders and the Sect Master could barely contain their joy, their smiles reaching their eyes. The Sect Master exchanged glances with the Inner Sect elders, their excitement unspoken but clear. The Outer Sect elders, however, were not permitted to witness this event¡ªafter all, the guests were far too important. Meanwhile, Long Chen, racing through the rugged mountain terrain, felt the disturbance. Excitement surged through him. Another strong talent had emerged¡ªsomeone he could recruit into his group. It would be even better if it¡¯s that veiled beauty, he thought. Jin Meiyu¡¯s presence exuded quiet dignity. Her robes, woven from celestial silk, shimmered subtly under the light. The deep sapphire-blue outer layer, embroidered with golden patterns resembling flowing rivers and soaring cranes, draped over a pale silver inner robe, enhancing her ethereal beauty. Her long, billowing sleeves bore intricate threadwork of ancient runes, their craftsmanship hinting at a noble lineage long removed from the mortal world. A high collar concealed her neck, while a nearly translucent veil covered the lower half of her face, leaving only her eyes visible¡ªserene yet piercing, like twin cold stars reflecting an unfathomable depth of wisdom and strength. Her jet-black hair was tied into an intricate high knot, secured by a jade hairpin shaped like a phoenix in mid-flight. Despite the simplicity of her attire, her presence commanded respect¡ªnot through ostentation, but through the quiet majesty of someone who did not need to declare their worth. Chapter 27: True Successor Identity Revealed
Chapter 27: True Successor Identity Revealed "Come here, Meiyu''er~" Jin Wuyuan called out affectionately to his granddaughter. In response, Jin Meiyu could only glance around, embarrassed. She didn¡¯t mind her grandfather¡¯s affectionate tone in private, but in front of so many strangers¡ªwhom she would be staying with for an unknown period¡ªit was mortifying. The Sect Master and Elders had already schooled their expressions, recalling serious memories from their past to maintain a stoic demeanor. Despite her embarrassment, Jin Meiyu stepped forward, not wanting to disrespect her grandfather. "My granddaughter is a genius, just like her grandfat¡ª No, your future will surpass mine." "..." Jin Meiyu turned completely red as her grandfather picked her up like a child and spun her around. Realizing that this was neither the time nor place for such displays, Jin Wuyuan set her down and cleared his throat. "So, is she now eligible to enter your sect?" "Yes, yes, she can," the Sect Master replied after a brief communication with the Ancestor. "But as you can see, she has been tested with the highest level of talent¡ªthe same as your Ancestor and me. I trust you won¡¯t disappoint me." Though Jin Wuyuan spoke in his usual tone, a formidable aura burst from him, radiating intimidation. "Ask him what he wants directly," the Ancestor''s voice echoed in the Sect Master¡¯s mind. Following the instruction, the Sect Master turned to Jin Wuyuan and asked, "What is it that you desire?" "True Successor." The two simple words struck like a thunderclap in the hall, shocking the Sect Master and the elders. "What?!" Jin Wuyuan only wanted to confirm his suspicions. He knew that the man in charge would never allow someone affiliated with another power to become the True Successor. "Wait!!" The sudden shout diverted everyone''s attention. The Sect Master, Inner Sect Elders, Jin Family guards, and Jin Family members turned toward the source. A disciple, clad in an outer sect robe, was rapidly climbing up the steep mountain. "Who are you?" an Inner Sect Elder asked, irritated. This was an important discussion¡ªwho dared to interrupt? "Disciple Long Chen greets the seniors. I was asked to visit the Talent Stone after a month to show my progress and determine if I was capable of cultivation." Long Chen saluted as if interrupting such an esteemed gathering was of no consequence to him. In truth, he had adjusted his words. He hadn¡¯t been specifically asked to visit the Talent Stone, especially since it had produced no reaction a month ago. What could possibly change now?The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The gathered elders exchanged glances, clearly annoyed by the sudden interruption. However, before anyone could reprimand Long Chen, the Sect Master raised a hand, signaling for silence. His gaze lingered on the young disciple with mild interest. Using his divine sense, the Sect Master probed Long Chen and was astonished to find that this supposedly untalented disciple had reached the Sixth Level of Qi Condensation. "Long Chen, is it?" The Sect Master stroked his beard thoughtfully. "You were tested a month ago, and the Talent Stone showed no reaction. Why return now?" Long Chen straightened his back. "This disciple was given another chance, and I wish to prove that my fate is not as ordinary as it once seemed." "An outer sect elder will test you. Go back down." The Sect Master was pleased to discover another talent but was puzzled¡ªwhy had the Talent Stone failed to react if Long Chen was capable of cultivation? ''What do I do now, Master?'' [Calm down. Let me think.] Before the master in Long Chen¡¯s ring could come up with a solution, Long Chen felt an intense pressure bearing down on him. "What is your bone age, boy?" Jin Wuyuan asked from the sidelines, intrigued by this sudden appearance of a Sixth Level Qi Condensation disciple. "Long Chen! Go back. An elder will test you," the Sect Master interjected sharply, acting impatient while secretly passing a divine sense message to the elders, instructing them to act nervous and cautious around Long Chen, as if he had a special identity in the sect. Long Chen hesitated, confused as to why this middle-aged man was barking orders at him. "These juniors don¡¯t know how to treat their disciples," Jin Wuyuan scoffed. "There are so many elders gathered here¡ªwhy not let him challenge one?" The Sect Master maintained his composure and responded, "Yes, you are right, Senior. My bone age is 18 years old." "Oh? An 18-year-old at the Sixth Level of Qi Condensation?" Jin Wuyuan lost interest instantly. At that age, he had already reached the next realm. He shook his head. "Could someone like this truly become the True Successor of a sect in this domain?" ''Friend, your standards have really lowered,'' Jin Wuyuan mused, recalling his younger days when his friend had impossibly high expectations, even for making acquaintances. Little did he know that Long Chen was not the True Successor at all. Jin Wuyuan¡¯s brow twitched as he noticed Long Chen glancing at Jin Meiyu repeatedly, his eyes harboring a hint of something Jin Wuyuan did not like. Men and women understood such gazes all too well, and he had no tolerance for anyone looking at his granddaughter in such a manner. If this boy weren¡¯t the sect¡¯s True Successor, Jin Wuyuan would have gouged out his eyes without hesitation. Long Chen felt an overwhelming killing intent and didn¡¯t even know where to look. The weight of Jin Wuyuan¡¯s gaze bore down on him like a mountain, making his back tense instinctively. A bead of sweat trailed down his temple as he struggled to maintain his composure. He had only looked at Jin Meiyu out of curiosity¡ªperhaps admiration¡ªbut to an overprotective grandfather, it was an unforgivable offense. Sensing the tense atmosphere, the Sect Master cleared his throat and forced a smile. "Ahem. Senior Jin, this disciple is merely an outer sect member. He is unrefined in manner, but he holds some promise. Please, do not take offense." Jin Wuyuan scoffed but withdrew his killing intent. He wouldn¡¯t waste energy on a nameless junior. If the boy amounted to something in the future, then perhaps he would reconsider. Long Chen, relieved, exhaled slowly. So this was the pressure of a true powerhouse? Just one look, and he had felt as though he was teetering on the edge of death. But he wouldn¡¯t back down. Taking a deep breath, he turned toward the Talent Stone. He had come here with a purpose, and he would not leave empty-handed. "Sect Master, may I test myself again?" His voice was steady, but inwardly, he was anxious. His master had yet to respond with a solution, so he could only rely on himself. The elders whispered among themselves. A disciple whose talent had been deemed nonexistent wanted to test again? Even if he had reached the Sixth Level of Qi Condensation, the Talent Stone wouldn¡¯t have simply ''missed'' his potential a month ago. The Sect Master, ever calculating, nodded. "Very well. You may proceed." Long Chen stepped forward, placing his palm against the stone. His heart pounded. And then¡ª Nothing. A minute passed. Then two. The Talent Stone remained utterly dormant, mocking him. The silence was deafening. Chapter 28: Ancestor 1 - Jin Wuyuan 0 Chapter 28: Ancestor 1 - Jin Wuyuan 0 A few elders exchanged knowing looks and sighed. Some disciples in the distance whispered among themselves, suppressing their laughter. Long Chen¡¯s fingers curled into a fist, frustration welling within him. Why?! Jin Wuyuan scoffed. ¡°A waste of time.¡± He turned to the Sect Master. ¡°I thought you had standards. To allow someone like this to stand here¡­ laughable.¡± The Sect Master maintained a calm exterior, but inwardly, he was perplexed. Why wouldn¡¯t the talent stone respond? Clearly, Long Chen was a true prodigy, having reached the Sixth Level of Qi Condensation in just a month. He wasn¡¯t offended by Jin Wuyuan¡¯s insult regarding his standards. If anything, Jin Wuyuan¡¯s suspicion hinted that he, too, wondered if Long Chen was the sect¡¯s destined one. Jin Meiyu remained silent, her gaze unreadable. Long Chen gritted his teeth. No. I can¡¯t let it end like this. Then, in that moment of desperation, his master¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. [Relax. Focus. Channel your Qi differently. You¡¯re forcing it too much. Let the stone recognize you naturally.] Taking a deep breath, Long Chen calmed his turbulent thoughts and followed his master¡¯s instructions. This time, he didn¡¯t force his Qi outward but instead allowed it to flow inward, as though he were communicating with the stone rather than compelling it to respond. Although his master had advised him, a subtle action went unnoticed¡ªwithin the ring he wore, a soul stirred. It extended a wisp of its essence, merging with Long Chen¡¯s finger. A faint, spectral hand reached just beyond his palm. For a moment, nothing happened. Then¡ª Buzz! A faint hum vibrated from the Talent Stone. It was weak, almost imperceptible, yet enough to make a few elders widen their eyes. The hum gradually intensified, and tiny inscriptions flickered to life on the stone¡¯s surface¡ªthough nowhere near the overwhelming radiance Jin Meiyu had produced earlier. The Sect Master¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°This¡­¡± Jin Wuyuan narrowed his gaze. ¡°A hidden talent?¡± The Talent Stone never reacted without reason. Even a weak response signified potential. ¡°Not bad,¡± the Sect Master finally said, nodding. ¡°It seems Long Chen does possess some talent.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Though the display was underwhelming compared to Jin Meiyu¡¯s, the fact that the Talent Stone had initially refused to react and then did so moments later was¡­ unusual. Jin Meiyu finally spoke. ¡°What does this mean, Sect Master?¡± The Sect Master smiled. ¡°It means that Long Chen may not be as ordinary as we once thought.¡± Jin Wuyuan, however, remained unimpressed. ¡°Perhaps, but he is still nothing compared to you, Meiyu¡¯er.¡± Long Chen clenched his jaw but did not retort. He wasn¡¯t foolish enough to challenge Jin Wuyuan¡¯s words directly. Instead, he turned to Jin Meiyu, his eyes steady. ¡°Senior Sister Jin, it seems I am not completely talentless after all.¡± Jin Meiyu blinked, caught slightly off guard by his direct address. Then, after a moment, a small smile curved her lips. ¡°Perhaps not.¡± Jin Wuyuan frowned at their exchange but said nothing. Sensing the tension, the Sect Master clapped his hands. ¡°Very well. Long Chen, you will be reassigned to the inner sect. Your progress will be observed closely.¡± Given Long Chen¡¯s rapid advancement, comparable to core disciples, this decision was justified. ¡°I am Bai Xu, Sect Master of the Hidden Dragon Sect,¡± he announced. Bai Xu had been observing Long Chen¡¯s reactions carefully, noting how the young man composed himself after each interruption. Long Chen bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Sect Master.¡± Though he felt a flicker of embarrassment, Long Chen quickly steadied himself, his thick skin allowing him to recover with ease. As he turned to leave, he could feel Jin Wuyuan¡¯s piercing gaze lingering on his back. One thing was certain¡ªhe had drawn attention today. Whether that was a blessing or a curse, only time would tell. One Month Later Time slowed for no one. Both sorrow and joy passed like fleeting clouds. Xu Mo had now lost his sense of hearing. The Sect Master himself had visited upon hearing that Xu Mo was no longer eating properly, his body growing thinner by the day. Xu Mo had also lost his sense of smell. The world felt duller than ever. He explained to the Sect Master that this was all part of comprehending the technique imparted to him by the entity in his dreams. A month earlier, another bout of agony had struck him¡ªhe had collapsed, rolling on the ground as an inexplicable headache wracked his mind. But this time, he heard something. A strange sound. He had a feeling that whatever it was, it was closely linked to the entity in his dreams. When Xu Mo regained consciousness the next day, he found himself lying in the exact same spot. Oddly, he was relieved to have lost his sense of smell. At least now, he was spared the stench of the filthy, unkempt cells around him. Yet, the loneliness within him deepened. He had once felt it at twenty percent. Now, it had reached forty. And he knew¡ªonce it reached a hundred, a decision would be made. Would he continue his journey, or would he fall into the abyss¡­ into the gentle embrace of death? Five Months Later One by one, Xu Mo lost all five senses. Now, he was blind, deaf, unable to taste, smell, or even feel anything with his touch. Somehow, he managed with the assistance of male attendants. Losing his sense of touch had been the final step. He no longer knew who entered his cell, who spoke to him, or what was happening around him. His world had truly become void. Even when he was only blind and deaf, he could at least navigate by feeling the ground and mapping his surroundings in his mind. He had spent months memorizing every corner of his cell, training himself to move like a blind man. By now, he had the entire cell mapped out in his mind. Slowly, his consciousness began to fade. There was no light in his world¡ªonly darkness. And yet, his heart was strangely calm. Perhaps it was because he knew this was part of the trial. Soon, he would regain everything he had lost. Yes. Talents. Over these five months, Xu Mo had come to understand something profound. A mortal is already blessed by the Creator. Yet, we take those gifts for granted and ask for more. [The Initial Trial - The Whisper of Power] [Is starting.] Chapter 29: Initial Trial (1) Chapter 29: Initial Trial (1) Slap¡ª He could see. He could hear. Hmmm. Smell, taste, and touch returned to him. Xu Mo found himself back at the moment when the testing platform elder had slapped him. The stinging sensation on his cheek was all too real. "Why did the elder suddenly slap him?" "He¡¯s that pervert from before. The elder must have caught him doing something shady." "What?! Has this guy harassed you before?" "Yes, he was behind me while we were climbing up, a-and..." Her voice trailed off deliberately, her face flushing red. Xu Mo watched as the once-sympathetic eyes around him now glared with disgust¡ªas if they, too, would have done the same if they were in the elder¡¯s position. What is going on? Xu Mo wondered. Was this reality, or an illusion conjured by his mind? The last thing he remembered was a strange voice declaring:"[The Initial Trial - The Whisper of Power][Is starting.]" Could this be a trial set for him by the Grand Dao? Xu Mo noticed that everything up to this point had unfolded exactly as it had before. But what was this trial trying to imply? The surface of the Talent Stone was cold and smooth, about twenty-eight centimeters thick. And then¡ª A tremor. The massive black Talent Stone began to shake violently. Dust rose from the ground. Pebbles trembled. The very mountain upon which the sect stood quaked. Cracks appeared on the stone where his hand touched it. Tiny, spiderweb-like fissures spread outward, originating from his middle and ring fingers. Xu Mo''s body moved against his will. He tried to regain control, but it was a futile struggle. What happened next mirrored the past. Elder Long arrived, accompanied by other sect elders. The moment Xu Mo removed his palm, the shaking ceased.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Everyone regained their footing. The testing elder hurriedly bowed upon seeing that even the inner sect elders had arrived. "What is your name, young man?" One of the elders¡ªclearly the leader¡ªdescended from the sky, his presence dominating the air. His footsteps made no sound as he landed on the testing platform. "E-Elder! M-My name is Xu Mo," Xu Mo stammered, startled by the elder¡¯s sudden approach. But he quickly composed himself. Even his mouth moved against his command. Was this the power of the Grand Dao? Did everyone who comprehended the Dao experience the same thing? It felt like being reborn. "Were you the one who caused the tremors? Or was it someone before you?" the elder asked, his gaze scanning the other aspirants. The testing elder, drenched in sweat, hastily pointed at Xu Mo. In his fifty years of service, nothing like this had ever happened. The Talent Stone cracking? Unheard of. Xu Mo''s consciousness remained calm, but his physical body was anything but. "Elder, the tremors began the moment I placed my hand on the Talent Stone¡­ and then the cracks appeared." The elders who had silenced the testing platform¡¯s elder walked toward the Talent Stone. One of them traced his fingers over the cracks that had formed under Xu Mo¡¯s touch. Jingle~ The stone emitted a faint ringing sound, barely audible but noticeable to those present. Xu Mo observed the scene through the eyes of his past self. "Long Bai. That is my name. For you, Elder Long Bai." It felt like watching a play unfold before his eyes. The testing platform¡¯s elder hesitated before speaking."Elder, should I proceed with Long Chen¡¯s test?" But why?Why was this moment chosen as the trial ground? Then, something happened that answered his question. Long Bai stepped in front of Xu Mo. His sharp gaze landed on the red marks on Xu Mo¡¯s cheek. "These slap marks¡­ who did this?" Xu Mo remembered hesitating at that moment, his mind racing with thoughts. But this version of himself was different¡ªarrogant and confident, a stark contrast to the Xu Mo in his consciousness. His body spoke without his consent: "It was that testing platform elder who slapped me for no reason." What?! Long Bai¡¯s piercing eyes met Xu Mo¡¯s, but before he could respond, the testing platform¡¯s elder interjected. "Trash. No talent in cultivation found." Silence fell. The one most shocked was Long Chen himself. "No¡­ No. How could this be possible? There must be something wrong with the stone. Yes, that¡¯s the only explanation!" Long Chen was in complete denial. When he had placed his hand on the Talent Stone, there had been no reaction¡ªonly an eerie, suffocating silence. "I want to retake the test! Just one more chance! Please!" "No." The refusal came first from the testing elder, and then from Long Bai. "Retaking the test is against the rules. And even if you did, the result wouldn¡¯t change." Long Bai¡¯s voice remained calm, but his words were absolute. He had seen this reaction countless times before. As usual, Long Chen blamed Xu Mo for his failure. In his consciousness, Xu Mo couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his physical body would say next. The decision was up to his physical body. And oh, how it disappointed him. With an arrogant and condescending tone, his mouth declared, "Give him a one-month deadline." As if he were the highest authority present. Elder Long and the other seniors were still there, but his physical body disregarded them entirely. Xu Mo thought that even if he knew he would become the True Successor of the sect, he would never act so arrogantly. And yet, his physical body from the past wasn¡¯t even certain if it would be accepted by the sect master. Xu Mo''s consciousness had no hands or feet. He could only observe the world through the window of his past self¡¯s eyes. Without looking back, his body shook the sleeves of Elder Long and demanded to be taken to meet the sect master. Xu Mo''s consciousness could only pray that the sect master wouldn¡¯t kill his physical self on the spot. Chapter 30: Initial Trial (2) Chapter 30: Initial Trial (2) The trial was a mirror, but not the kind that reflected truth. It was a distorted glass, showing Xu Mo a version of himself that could have been¡ªa version that made his soul tremble. He watched, detached, as the Xu Mo within the trial accepted the title of True Successor with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with greed and arrogance. The real Xu Mo, felt a cold knot tighten in his chest. This isn¡¯t me, he thought. But the question lingered, haunting him: Is this what I could have become? The Sect Master and Elder Long stood before the trial¡¯s Xu Mo, their expressions unreadable. In reality, Xu Mo had always treated them with respect, even reverence. There was an unspoken bond between them, forged through shared trials and quiet understanding. But here, in this false reality, the trial¡¯s Xu Mo looked down on them, his demeanor dripping with disdain. He saw them not as mentors but as stepping stones, tools to elevate his own status. The real Xu Mo clenched his fists, his soul aching. This isn¡¯t who I am. This can¡¯t be who I am. But the trial continued, relentless. The announcement of Xu Mo¡¯s ascension to True Successor sent ripples through the Hidden Dragon Sect. Disciples whispered in awe, their eyes filled with envy or admiration. But there were others¡ªthose who had known him before¡ªwho looked at him with a quiet sadness. The Xu Mo they remembered had been an underdog, a young man who endured injustice after injustice with quiet resilience. But this Xu Mo? He was a storm, reckless and unyielding, intoxicated by the power he now wielded. At first, it was small things. A sneer here, a dismissive wave there. He began to exert his authority over minor matters, relishing the way others scrambled to obey. But power, as it often does, began to corrupt. The more he indulged, the more he craved. And then came the Grand Dao Blessing. It was supposed to be a moment of triumph, a divine acknowledgment of his potential. But instead of feeling the warmth of the Dao¡¯s embrace, Xu Mo felt a cold emptiness seep into his soul. It was as if something vital had been stripped away, leaving him hollow. Yet, in his arrogance, he barely noticed. He was too consumed by his newfound status, too blinded by his own reflection in the eyes of others. And then there was Jin Meiyu. She was a vision, her beauty ethereal, her presence commanding. But it wasn¡¯t just her looks that drew Xu Mo¡¯s attention. It was her talent, her grace, the way she carried herself with an air of unattainability. She was the Saintess of the Hidden Dragon Sect, a title bestowed upon her when her grandfather, Jin Wuyuan, brought her to the sect. Jin Wuyuan was an old friend of the sect¡¯s Ancestor, and his influence had elevated Jin Meiyu to a position of reverence. Her talent was second only to Long Chen¡¯s, and that made her all the more desirable in Xu Mo¡¯s eyes.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it But Jin Meiyu was not a prize to be won. She was a force of nature, her focus unwavering, her heart untouchable. Xu Mo, however, saw her as the ultimate symbol of his supremacy. If he could claim her, he thought, it would be the final proof of his dominance over Long Chen. He showered her with gifts, each more extravagant than the last. He flaunted his authority, challenging anyone who dared to speak to her. He believed that his status alone would be enough to win her heart. But Jin Meiyu remained indifferent, her gaze cold and distant. She saw through his arrogance, through the facade of power he had built around himself. And she wanted no part of it. Then came Long Chen. The Son of Destiny. The one favored by the heavens. Long Chen¡¯s presence was like a blade, cutting through the arrogance that surrounded Xu Mo. He was no longer the struggling disciple Xu Mo had once dismissed. He was a force to be reckoned with, his every step resonating with the weight of destiny. The confrontation was inevitable. Blinded by jealousy and rage, Xu Mo challenged Long Chen in front of the entire sect. He demanded a duel, convinced that he could defeat him and claim everything¡ªpower, recognition, Jin Meiyu. But the battle was swift and brutal. Long Chen didn¡¯t merely defeat him; he crushed him. Every strike of his sword shattered Xu Mo¡¯s illusions of grandeur. Every blow stripped away the arrogance that had clouded his heart. In the end, Xu Mo lay on the ground, his body battered, his pride in tatters. Jin Meiyu never spared him a glance. As Xu Mo coughed up blood, his vision blurring, he looked up at Long Chen¡¯s towering figure and understood. He had become the stepping stone in another¡¯s path to greatness. The fate he had once dismissed as the weakness of the defeated had now become his own. The world around him cracked, the illusions shattering like glass. Xu Mo¡¯s consciousness was pulled from the false reality, and he found himself standing in the silent void once more. Before him stood an ethereal figure, its form swirling with mist, its voice a whisper of the Grand Dao. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± the Dao asked. Xu Mo clenched his fists, his mind reeling. The trial had never been about power. It had never been about his potential. It was a warning¡ªa glimpse of what he could become if he let himself be consumed by arrogance, greed, and obsession. ¡°Will you still seek power?¡± the Dao whispered. Xu Mo closed his eyes, the weight of the trial pressing down on him. He had received his answer. He would remain silent. But this time, not out of weakness. Not out of fear. But because he understood the weight of his silence. "Yes." There was a confident smile on his. "..." The Grand Dao turned silent at the unexpected response received from Xu Mo. Any logical person in this situation would have said ''No''. "Watch me. I would not change." "And If you do change, then what?" "Do whatever you think is right with me." [Trial has ended!!] ''I doubt you are the Grand Dao. Lets meet when I am strong enough.'' Xu Mo thought in his heart. As he opened his eyes, the void dissolved, and the real world welcomed him back. The trial had shown him the abyss. And now, he would step away from its edge. Chapter 31: Qi Condensation and a Strange Amorphous Shape Chapter 31: Qi Condensation and a Strange Amorphous Shape Xu Mo sat down cross-legged. The loneliness that had previously reached 99 percent finally broke through the final barrier, reaching a complete 100 percent. He had no time to dwell on his restored vision or hearing. During the trial, Xu Mo had attained a higher realm than his real body, and all the comprehension and Qi he had cultivated within the trial returned to him. The Qi rushed toward him like a dam breaking and flooding a village. Fortunately, the advantages of the Dao of Silence began to manifest. The Qi, which had approached him like a tidal wave, would have undoubtedly alarmed the sect¡¯s powerful figures, but his absorption of Qi was utterly silent. Inhale~ He took a deep breath, and all the Qi surged into his meridians. Thanks to his extraordinary talent in cultivation¡ªa genius even among prodigies¡ªhis veins were able to withstand the destructive amount of Qi that could have obliterated a peak Qi Condensation disciple. Agh- It wasn¡¯t that Xu Mo was completely unharmed, but he managed to hold his own. He knew the reason for his defeat at the hands of Long Chen in the trial. While his arrogance and pride had played a role, the deeper truth was that no one had come to his aid. No sect master, no so-called ancestor, no Elder Long¡ªnot a single person stood by his side. Even those who had flattered him as the True Successor in the trial quickly switched allegiances when they saw Long Chen emerge victorious. "Break!" With a single word, Xu Mo shattered the barrier separating a mortal from a cultivator. His Qi, which had slowed at one point, began rushing through his veins once more. The loneliness in his heart, which had taken on a strange black-and-greyish liquid luster, started to compress. Slowly, it transformed into a tiny, multifaceted shape with sharp edges. One. Two. ... Ten. There were a total of ten sharp edges in the compressed loneliness at the center of his heart. The spiritual energy in the cell had already grown thin. Xu Mo noticed that most of his Qi was being absorbed by something. He opened one eye and saw that the bracelets on his wrists were the culprits. At one point, the Qi within the cell could no longer support Xu Mo¡¯s immense consumption. He willed the Qi outside the cell¡ªeven beyond the Disciplinary Hall¡ªto converge toward him. The spiritual energy hesitated for a moment before rushing into the ground, coiling toward Xu Mo like a dragon encircling its prey. Crack- You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Finally, the bracelets could no longer withstand the relentless pressure of the Qi Xu Mo was channeling. With a sharp crack, they shattered. Thud! The bracelets fell from his wrists. Xu Mo saw red marks where they had once been locked. His malnourished skin began to regain its luster, and the impurities accumulated in his body started to excrete. For a moment, he grew anxious, fearing that the loneliness in his heart might also be expelled. Xu Mo¡¯s cultivation realm climbed to the second level of Qi Condensation before the advancement finally ceased. The Drifting Dragon Breathing Method was the foundation of the Hidden Dragon Sect¡ªan incomplete yet practical technique that all inner disciples relied upon. It was not a supreme method capable of shattering mountains with a single breath, nor did it grant overwhelming battle prowess. However, it had one defining trait: stability. Unlike forceful methods that sought to dominate and refine Qi through brute strength, the Drifting Dragon Breathing Method followed a more patient path. It allowed Qi to seep into the meridians like mist rolling through mountains¡ªgradual, persistent, and steady. Xu Mo had cultivated this method for years during the trial. Although its slow progression had frustrated him at times, especially as his talent had degraded, he could not deny its effectiveness. The transition from the first stage to the second stage of Qi Condensation was not a simple matter of accumulating Qi. Many disciples remained stuck at the initial stage, unable to progress due to the method¡¯s inherent flaw¡ªits Qi circulation was incomplete, lacking the final step to fully condense and refine Qi. Yet, through sheer perseverance, Xu Mo had discovered the key during the trial: resonance. The first stage was about gathering Qi¡ªpulling it into the body and storing it within the dantian. However, merely accumulating Qi without refining it was akin to filling a lake with rainwater but never filtering out the impurities. It remained stagnant, impure, and inefficient. The Drifting Dragon Breathing Method did not provide an obvious solution for this, but Xu Mo had uncovered a hidden layer within the technique¡ªthe Dragon¡¯s Echo. Unfortunately, he had failed to reach the final stage, resulting in his defeat against Long Chen. By circulating his Qi in a slow, spiraling motion rather than letting it settle passively, he could create a faint rhythm within his meridians. This rhythm resonated with his dantian, allowing his stored Qi to compress slightly with each cycle. The process was painstakingly slow. Unlike elite techniques that allowed disciples to break through in days or weeks, Xu Mo had spent months refining this step. He also envied the technique Long Chen had cultivated during the trial. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he knew it was of an extremely high level¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom with his limited knowledge. But once his Qi reached the right density, the breakthrough was instantaneous. A deep hum echoed within his body. The stagnant Qi that had once floated aimlessly in his dantian suddenly condensed, becoming denser and purer. The once mist-like energy had formed its first true layer, stabilizing his cultivation. With that, Xu Mo had officially stepped into the second stage of Qi Condensation. Despite his success, Xu Mo remained composed. Unlike high-tier cultivation methods that granted explosive growth upon breaking through, the Drifting Dragon Breathing Method only strengthened his Qi foundation. It made him more resilient rather than instantly more powerful. Many might wonder why Xu Mo only reached the second stage of Qi Condensation after being assaulted with such an extreme amount of Qi. The truth was that Xu Mo was now cultivating two paths: the path of simple cultivation, breaking through realm after realm, and the path of the Dao of Silence. The Dao of Silence itself was divided into nine stages, each separated by a trial¡ªa trial that was completely random. His Qi was now denser, more refined, and slightly more responsive. In battle, it wouldn¡¯t make him faster or stronger outright, but it would allow him to sustain techniques longer without exhausting himself as quickly. More importantly, the Drifting Form Stage (the second-to-last stage) of the technique ensured that his cultivation level remained unpredictable to others. Even those at a higher realm would struggle to determine his exact strength. This was a subtle advantage, but an advantage nonetheless. Yet, as he sat in meditation, feeling the steady pulse of Qi within him, Xu Mo knew one thing for certain¡ªthis technique was still incomplete. The Dragon¡¯s Echo was missing its final layer, and until he uncovered the missing knowledge, he would always be cultivating at a disadvantage. But this time, he had the support of the Dao of Silence. Xu Mo sensed the greyish-black, ten-edged shape inside his heart. The Qi that had gathered in his dantian was now covered by this black-lustrous entity, which represented the Dao of Silence. The spiritual energy emitted from his body was shrouded, and his very being became silent¡ªtruly silent. Xu Mo felt a strange sense of emptiness and silence permeating his existence. For now, though, he had taken another step forward. In this world, even the smallest step could mean the difference between survival and destruction. This time, he would not repeat the mistakes he had made in the trial. And as for that Jin Meiyu Saintess... "I won¡¯t even glance in your direction, you death reaper." Chapter 32: Silent Ascension: The Path of Shadows
Chapter 32: Silent Ascension: The Path of Shadows As Xu Mo reveled in the newfound power he had never experienced before, he also contemplated how to inform the sect master or Elder Long that he was ready to be released from jail. He had previously told them it would take seven months or less. Due to his unique abilities, the Qi within him remained perfectly still, like a dead sea, with no fluctuations even when he moved. He was akin to an assassin, though with one key difference: while assassins required years of training and techniques to erase their presence, Xu Mo could do so innately. No matter the situation¡ªeven if he were caught off guard or lost his composure¡ªhe would never leak Qi. His very attacks were imbued with the essence of Silence. I must reduce the number of words I speak from now on, Xu Mo thought. He had always known this, but the more he remained silent, the faster he would progress toward mastering the first stage of the Dao of Silence. Yes, Xu Mo had not only touched the rudimentary level of the Dao but had also glimpsed the consequences of prioritizing quantity over quality during his trial. Pride and arrogance had blinded him to what was right or wrong. Yet, he found himself in a dilemma: should he believe what the trial revealed about the true nature of people? Moreover, he had not encountered the mysterious, hidden-faced girl as he had expected. Instead, he was immediately named the True Successor, bypassing the outer sect entirely. Now, Xu Mo was about to embark on a path that many who had become mere footnotes in history had walked. He was no longer the arrogant Xu Mo from the trial, who believed himself superior to everyone. He now understood that Jin Meiyu and Jin Wuyuan came from significant backgrounds, considering even the Hidden Dragon Sect one of the top sects in the region. He was impressed by the audacity of the trial version of himself, who had courted death so recklessly. If he were in his own shoes, he wouldn¡¯t dare even glance at someone of such high status. This wasn¡¯t about degrading himself. People of the same status should associate with those of similar standing. Those from powerful backgrounds were nothing but trouble. It was clear that Jin Wuyuan had faced some grave danger, forcing him to leave his granddaughter, Jin Meiyu, in a remote region¡ªa danger severe enough to threaten the annihilation of his entire family. Clang, clang¡ª "Here, still alive. Your food," the guard said, delivering his meal. Xu Mo approached the iron bars, the light falling on his facial features. His robes and inner clothes were tattered from sleeping on the hard, dirty bed. For a moment, the guard noticed nothing unusual. "How long have I been locked in here?" Xu Mo asked, curious about the passage of time. "What?! Have you finally lost your mind? It was only yesterday that we brought you food," the guard replied, bewildered. What? Xu Mo was stunned. He had spent what felt like years inside, yet only a day had passed. He stretched out his hand to take the tray of food. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "Thank you," he said. "Where did the Qi-dissipating bracelets go?" the guard¡¯s voice turned cold, shifting from indifference to suspicion. The guard glanced around, checking if someone had infiltrated the cell. He sensed no Qi from Xu Mo, confirming he was still a mortal. But when he looked up again, he noticed the smile on Xu Mo¡¯s face and the sharper, more defined contours of his cheeks. What terrified him more was Xu Mo¡¯s appearance¡ªcovered from head to toe in a black, sticky substance. The guard recognized it as the impurities expelled when one first condenses their Qi. However, the amount on Xu Mo was far greater than usual. Xu Mo grabbed the iron bars, trying to explain with a smile, but the thick, heavy iron rod was already in his hand. "Ahhh!" The guard screamed and fled without looking back. Xu Mo stared blankly at the rod in his grasp and the retreating guard. Did I become so strong? But I didn¡¯t even exert any strength. He knocked his head, realizing he had forgotten to remain silent. Xu Mo followed the guard, who glanced back repeatedly. When he saw Xu Mo had left the prison cell, he ran even faster. Swoosh¡ª The guard¡¯s extreme speed created a whooshing sound as the air split around him. Sigh¡ª The guard reached the dungeon¡¯s exit before Xu Mo, who was leisurely strolling through the cell. Meanwhile, the guard, with anxious steps, rushed to Wei Han¡¯s office. Bang¡ª The guard barged in, disregarding discipline. "S-sir... T-that... That..." he panted, struggling to speak. Wei Han gazed at the guard, noticing his sweat and irregular pauses. Something had clearly terrified him. "Calm down. Tell me what happened," Wei Han said, his voice soothing. The guard inhaled deeply, trying to steady his breathing and his pounding heart. Knock, knock¡ª Xu Mo knocked on the open door to draw Wei Han¡¯s attention. Wei Han was shocked, not only because he couldn¡¯t sense Xu Mo¡¯s presence but also because Xu Mo¡¯s appearance was worse than a beggar¡¯s. "How did you get out?" Wei Han asked, but Xu Mo remained silent. He instinctively wanted to speak but held himself back. "Sir, h-he¡¯s been hiding his strength all along," the guard stammered, pointing at Xu Mo while edging closer to Wei Han. "Have you condensed your Qi?" Wei Han asked. Xu Mo nodded. Though it might seem arrogant, he knew he had to get used to keeping his words short. "Take him to have a bath first," Wei Han ordered. Shortly after, two guards entered the office and escorted Xu Mo to clean up. Meanwhile, over the past five months, many changes had occurred within the Hidden Dragon Sect. A new Saintess had emerged, and a new inner disciple named Long Chen was making waves with his rapid breakthroughs. Long Chen was cultivating a high-level technique that required extensive meditation. Rumors about the Saintess¡¯s beauty and identity had spread throughout the sect. Many had used their connections to gather information about this sudden newcomer. Even the maids who tended to her were cornered and questioned. Initially reluctant, they eventually divulged details when offered enough spiritual stones. Those who received the information embellished it with their own imaginations. Some claimed the Saintess hailed from a powerful domain outside their own¡ªthe Heavenly Sovereign Prefecture. Many hadn¡¯t even heard her real name. Soon, a group of self-proclaimed fans emerged within the sect, though they were little more than perverts obsessed with her beauty. Long Chen gritted his teeth whenever he saw these individuals. He considered the title "Saintess" disrespectful when uttered by such unworthy beings. In his mind, he was the protector of beauty, and the Saintess was already his property. No one else should dare even glance at her. Rumors circulated that the Saintess had broken through to the first level of Qi Condensation within a week and was now nearing its peak. Many could only envy her, as she achieved in days what others spent lifetimes striving for. Upon hearing this, Long Chen would simply say, "That¡¯s my future wife." He was, quite clearly, delusional. Chapter 33: Saying "No" is More Powerful Than "Yes"
Chapter 33: Saying "No" is More Powerful Than "Yes" "So, you¡¯ve finally decided to show your true self," Wei Han said, his voice calm but probing. He and Xu Mo sat opposite each other on a sofa, separated by a low table. In front of them was the desk where Wei Han usually worked. Through the window, Xu Mo noticed the sun was about to set, casting a warm glow across the room. "Huh?!" Xu Mo let out a guttural sound, his lips pressed tightly together. Wei Han frowned, his confusion growing. Since Xu Mo had arrived, he had only made strange noises, refusing to speak a single word. "I had my doubts when Elder Long visited you in the cell," Wei Han continued, his tone sharpening. "Are you somehow related to Elder Long? That¡¯s the only explanation I can think of for him to visit an unknown new disciple." Xu Mo, now clean and dressed in fresh disciple robes, simply nodded. Every time someone tried to engage him in conversation, he felt an itch to respond, but he held himself back. Success, he believed, lay in knowing when, where, and how much to speak. "Will you say something, or do you want to go back to the cell?" Wei Han¡¯s patience was wearing thin. His brow twitched as he asked the question one final time. Xu Mo¡¯s gaze fell on the thin layer of dust covering the table in front of him. Leaning forward, he used his finger to trace symbols into the dust. [I am cultivating a technique that requires me to remain silent. My apologies if I¡¯ve offended you.] "Oh! In that case, it¡¯s fine," Wei Han said, his irritation easing as he read Xu Mo¡¯s message. "But you did break out of the cell. That¡¯s a punishable offense," Wei Han added, his tone firm. Xu Mo smirked, a harmless smile playing on his lips. Wei Han was puzzled by Xu Mo¡¯s confidence. Xu Mo glanced around the table, finding a small area still untouched by his finger. [You and I both know I¡¯m innocent.] Xu Mo was stalling, waiting for Elder Long to arrive and retrieve him. Though he appeared confident on the outside, he wasn¡¯t the fearless Xu Mo from the trial. Deep down, he felt uneasy. [If I report outside that an innocent disciple was locked in the dungeon, Officer Wei Han would have...] "Haha... are you threatening me?" Wei Han interrupted, his voice laced with amusement. "But shouldn¡¯t you know that it would take strength to even walk out of here and make noise?" "Wow!" Clap. Clap. Suddenly, an aura far stronger than Wei Han¡¯s filled the room, overwhelming his spiritual energy like a lake meeting the sea. Xu Mo turned toward the source of the voice, a smile breaking across his face. It had been a long time since he¡¯d last communicated with Elder Long in such a relaxed manner. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Elder Long entered the room, his steps steady and deliberate. [Took you long enough,] Xu Mo mouthed silently, his lips moving without sound. Both Elder Long and Wei Han understood his message. Elder Long waved his hand, and Xu Mo stood up from his seat. The elder moved forward and enveloped Xu Mo in a warm hug. Wei Han¡¯s expression shifted, his face a mix of confusion and disbelief. He had assumed Elder Long was a relative of Xu Mo, but their casual demeanor suggested they were more like friends. "You know, I almost had a fight with the Sect Master because he refused to let you out," Elder Long said, his voice tinged with frustration. "He insisted he¡¯d let me know when you were ready to be released." Long Bai¡¯s childhood had been tough, and he couldn¡¯t stand the thought of Xu Mo being imprisoned for something he hadn¡¯t done. Smirking, Long Bai turned his attention to the message Xu Mo had written on the table: [I am cultivating a technique that requires me to remain silent. My apologies if I¡¯ve offended you.] Elder Long¡¯s eyes widened as if he¡¯d just had an epiphany. "What do you say, Officer Wei Han? Am I even allowed to take him away?" Elder Long asked, his tone challenging. "T-that... you can take him away, of course. If the charges are proven false," Wei Han stammered. "Hahaha..." Elder Long laughed heartily. "You¡¯re just as I¡¯ve heard in the rumors¡ªunyielding even to the higher-ups of the sect. Well, if you¡¯re short on evidence, I can bring forward the people who planted those items in Xu Mo¡¯s room." "...No, that won¡¯t work," Wei Han replied firmly. "It would look like they¡¯re being coerced into speaking, given your position as Head Elder." "Yes, Head Elder. You do know who you¡¯re standing in front of," Elder Long said, his voice calm but laced with authority. Xu Mo imagined sparks flying between Long Bai and Wei Han. The group of guards watching the exchange looked on in awe, their admiration for their captain evident. He was daring to stand up to the Head Elder for the sake of justice. "So... you want someone who isn¡¯t afraid of my status in the sect? Do you want me to call the Ancestor himself?" Elder Long asked, his tone sharp. Ancestor?! Wei Han¡¯s eyes widened as he glanced at Xu Mo. Was this disciple some kind of saint within the sect, worthy of summoning the Ancestor? "But you should be prepared to face the consequences," Elder Long added. "The laws and rules you¡¯re trying to uphold were created by the Ancestor." Xu Mo was the most shaken by the mention of the Ancestor. Even at his final moments during the trial, the Ancestor hadn¡¯t intervened to save him. He looked at Elder Long, who had once saved Long Chen from his wrath when he was still weak. "Let¡¯s go, Xu Mo," Elder Long said, glancing back at him. Xu Mo nodded and followed behind Elder Long. Before leaving, he turned to Wei Han and nodded apologetically. Sorry. Even Xu Mo disliked using his status and power in such a manner, but this time, he was in the right. Still, it felt embarrassing to do so in front of so many people. Xu Mo realized his appearance and actions had been exposed to many members of the Disciplinary Hall. ... "Xu Mo, how was your time in prison?" the Sect Master asked, a mischievous grin on his face. Xu Mo remained silent, glancing at Elder Long to explain on his behalf. "Sect Master..." Elder Long began, launching into a detailed explanation. Xu Mo grew increasingly anxious. He had practiced a secret technique of the sect¡ªone that hadn¡¯t been officially passed down to him¡ªand had nearly mastered it. It would undoubtedly raise suspicions. Even he would have been doubtful in their place. "Is it that technique?" the Sect Master asked, his tone curious. "But does it mean you can never speak again, or is it within your control?" "No," Xu Mo replied, breaking his silence. He looked around the Sect Master¡¯s spotless hallway, finding no way to explain without speaking. "Hey, you spoke!" Elder Long exclaimed, shocked. He had assumed Xu Mo had become permanently mute. But this moment also highlighted why Elder Long was the Head Elder and the Sect Master was the Sect Master. "How is your cultivation progressing? And did you succeed in what you were trying to do?" the Sect Master asked. "Boy." "Aaaaaaa!" Xu Mo screamed abruptly as someone whispered close to his ear. Elder Long immediately dropped to one knee, lowering his head in respect. "Ancestor," he said reverently. Chapter 34: Trying to Save My Life Chapter 34: Trying to Save My Life Ancestor?! Xu Mo calmed down and glanced at the old man behind him, as well as Elder Long, who was on his knees. The old man wore a gentle smile. Xu Mo¡¯s hands began to sweat simply from standing in front of the Ancestor. He didn¡¯t know what to do¡ªshould he bow or remain standing? After a moment of hesitation, Xu Mo decided that bowing was better than standing. After all, it was better to show more respect than less. He started to bend his knee, attempting to kneel on one leg, but two frail hands suddenly grabbed his shoulders. "You don¡¯t have to bow to anyone in the sect," the Ancestor said with an approving look. "I don¡¯t even like these formalities¡ªthey make me feel older than I already am." He seemed pleased that Xu Mo was humble enough to know when to advance and when to retreat. "Ancestor, did you want to say something?" the Sect Master asked, standing up. The Ancestor had clearly called out, "Boy?" in an inquiring tone. "Ah, yes," the Ancestor replied, turning to Xu Mo. "I wanted to ask if you¡¯re cultivating any energy-hiding technique." Xu Mo looked around, realizing the Ancestor was speaking to him. Me? The Ancestor nodded, his gaze piercing yet calm. Xu Mo was now sweating profusely. Although the Ancestor hadn¡¯t said much, the silent pressure he exuded was enough to leave Xu Mo drenched in sweat. Just what realm is the Ancestor in to exert such pressure without even trying? Xu Mo had to speak, "Can I have a pen and paper?" "Hands forward," the Ancestor instructed. With a wave of his hand, a pen and notebook materialized in the air and fell into Xu Mo¡¯s hands. He caught the pen just before it could roll away. Sitting down on the cold marble floor, Xu Mo began to scribble: Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask how you know? The Ancestor moved behind Xu Mo and leaned forward to read what he had written. "It¡¯s because the technique you¡¯re using is still weak," the Ancestor explained. "If you encounter people of the same or greater strength as me, they¡¯ll easily detect the anomaly in you. Always let a little bit of Qi leak out. After all, even mortals have Qi¡ªwhy wouldn¡¯t a cultivator like you?" Xu Mo listened attentively to the Ancestor¡¯s words. "So, what realm has your strength reached?" the Ancestor asked. Xu Mo hesitated, then wrote: Second Level of Qi Condensation. "What?!" both the Sect Master and Elder Long exclaimed in unison. "I thought so," the Ancestor murmured. The Sect Master, Elder Long, and the Ancestor all wore different expressions¡ªshock, disbelief, and contemplation. "But how? You don¡¯t even practice any Qi circulation technique," the Sect Master pressed. "Yes, how?" Elder Long echoed. Xu Mo¡¯s mind raced. He couldn¡¯t admit that he had cultivated the sect¡¯s technique during a trial¡ªthat would be heresy. Nor could he claim he had done nothing¡ªthat would make him look like a spy. Then, an idea struck him. He adjusted his posture, exhaled slowly, and lowered his gaze, adopting the demeanor of someone reflecting on a profound truth. He wrote: I... I don¡¯t know. I was meditating deeply, contemplating the Dao, when suddenly, I felt my Qi surge. It was as if... I had unknowingly comprehended something. It wasn¡¯t a complete lie. His experience in the trial had changed him, even if he had no memory of actually cultivating in this world. The Sect Master narrowed his eyes slightly but didn¡¯t immediately refute him. Elder Long, however, looked skeptical. "Comprehended something? Without practicing our sect¡¯s technique even once?" Xu Mo remained silent, his pen hovering over the notebook. Sometimes, the best way to answer a difficult question was not to answer at all. The Ancestor suddenly chuckled, his ancient voice reverberating through the chamber. "Hah. Interesting," he said, stroking his beard. "Perhaps the Grand Dao truly favors this boy." That single sentence changed everything. The Sect Master exhaled slightly, seeming less tense. Elder Long still looked doubtful but held his tongue. Xu Mo seized the moment. He knelt down in a humble posture and wrote on the notebook: Disciple does not dare claim credit for something he does not understand. If the Ancestor believes it is fate, then I can only be grateful and continue on this path with diligence. His statement allowed the elders to draw their own conclusions¡ªthat Xu Mo¡¯s breakthrough was a gift of enlightenment rather than something suspicious. Xu Mo had narrowly escaped disaster, but the incident made one thing painfully clear: his cultivation was changing in ways beyond his control. And one day, someone wouldn¡¯t accept vague answers. He quickly shifted the topic, writing: I heard the sect has chosen a Saintess? "Yes, but you don¡¯t need to worry. Your status still surpasses hers," the Sect Master said with a knowing look, as if he thought Xu Mo was concerned about losing his position. "Yes, she¡¯s just the granddaughter of an old friend," the Ancestor added, his tone melancholic, as if reminiscing about a painful memory. "I¡¯d advise you not to fall for her, or you¡¯ll end up getting hurt. Some people are simply too far out of reach for ordinary individuals." Xu Mo wrote: If you think I¡¯d fall for her the moment I meet her, then perhaps I should stay hidden away to avoid encountering her altogether. "Coward!" all three of them exclaimed in unison. Xu Mo could only think of his personality during the trial¡ªcompletely opposite to his current demeanor. Back then, he had turned the entire sect into his playground. They likely assumed that, as a young man with hot blood and an adrenaline rush, he would take the Ancestor¡¯s words as a challenge and do the opposite. He wrote calmly: I don¡¯t think I¡¯m being a coward. If an elder or senior advises you to tread carefully, it means they¡¯ve walked the same path and ended up broken. I was an orphan before being adopted, and I became an orphan again when my parents died. To me, the sect is like a home. The Ancestor is like a grandfather, the Sect Master like a father, and Elder Long like an uncle. Chapter 35: The Road Not Taken
Chapter 35: The Road Not Taken [Can I keep these?] Xu Mo wrote on the new page of the notebook. "Yes," the Ancestor said as he walked around the Sect Master''s Hall. Elder Long signaled the Sect Master to speak up, and the Sect Master understood. Xu Mo had a feeling that these guys were, once again, planning to throw him under the bus. "Xu Mo, listen first, then speak," the Sect Master began, pausing briefly to see Xu Mo nod before continuing. "If I am not mistaken, you¡¯ve reached the second level of Qi Condensation. With your talent and the resources available to you, you could increase your level by six more levels in the coming months. I mention this because our sect holds a tournament at the end of every year. The best performers get promoted, and the top rankers get to choose inner elders as their masters." The moment Xu Mo heard the word "tournament," he remembered the trial. In that trial, he had participated in the tournament and managed to defeat everyone, even Long Chen, who had been defeated for the first time. However, Xu Mo did not believe that Long Chen would become a threat to him. But he was terribly wrong. Long Chen slowly built connections with the Saintess, and through the resources he provided or showered upon her, Long Chen indirectly received benefits that helped him achieve a meteoric rise, coupled with his already monstrous talent. [I don¡¯t want to rush my cultivation realm. As for the resources, gifts, or even accepting inner elders as masters, I already have you all. What more could I ask for? I just want to cultivate in silence without others knowing I am working hard. I hope there comes a time when I can repay the favors you have showered upon me.] Xu Mo wrote a long paragraph in the notebook. The Ancestor leaned down to read it, while the Sect Master and Long Bai used their divine sense to do the same. They nodded, agreeing that they had been hasty when they heard that Xu Mo had managed to reach the second level in a single day. They had ignored the fact that even for that minuscule amount of strength, Xu Mo had trained for almost more than five months. "Phuu... Does that mean you will not be participating in the tournament?" the Sect Master asked. Xu Mo nodded. He knew that what he was doing was not repaying the favor. The moment to repay the favor had arrived, and he had the opportunity to make his Sect Master, Ancestor, and Elder Long proud of their choice. But he had to stay alive to repay all the favors that were stacking up one by one. Xu Mo had already planned to develop himself in the outer sect. Meanwhile, in the inner sect, Long Chen and the Saintess, Jin Meiyu, would slowly grow closer. For that to happen, Xu Mo had to distance himself. In the trial, Xu Mo had showered Jin Meiyu with resources and become overly possessive, which made her dislike him. Unintentionally or intentionally, she began comparing Long Chen and Xu Mo. If Xu Mo had been in Jin Meiyu''s place, he, too, would have been on guard and tried to distance himself from such people. It was a different story if the love or attraction was mutual, but if one side started advancing without respecting the boundaries set by the other, it created problems. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Xu Mo decided to remain neutral, mind his own business, and slowly increase his strength. Though many had advanced to higher stages much earlier than him, he believed he would catch up with time. Xu Mo had no prior experience, but through observing the world and the people around him, he noted down the mistakes that many others made and resolved not to repeat them if he wanted a different result. Jin Meiyu should have obviously left this region after Xu Mo''s death in the trial. He did not know what happened after his departure. [As the Ancestor said, Jin Meiyu and I are from two different worlds. If I stay in the True Successors'' quarters, which are in the inner sect where the Saintess is also situated, and because we have almost the same status in the sect, I am afraid that my heart might unintentionally soften toward the Saintess, leading to feelings growing inside me.] Xu Mo continued with a new paragraph in the notebook. "I only said it because I care for you. But if you can make her fall for you and become strong enough to make even the Jin Family feel insignificant in front of you, you and our sect will both have a bright future," the Ancestor said, not minding if others heard him. Xu Mo had a composed smirk on his face, and seeing it, the Ancestor knew that his words had fallen on deaf ears. [Why walk on a path when you know that you would be unable to control yourself?] "You should have become a scholar. It is still not too late," Elder Long interrupted from behind him. The Ancestor raised his hand to silence Elder Long. He gazed straight into Xu Mo''s eyes, trying to see through any signs of facades or hidden motives. Xu Mo did not dodge this gaze; he gazed back, still with a smile on his youthful face. "I see. Then it¡¯s up to you," the Ancestor said, leaving these parting words before disappearing from his position. Xu Mo''s heart sank, feeling that his cautious nature had disappointed the Ancestor. "Long Bai, take Xu Mo back to the outer sect, but upgrade his residence to private lodgings. Also, get a formation master to install a formation around his residence that stops entry from unauthorized individuals. What happened before should not repeat," the Sect Master instructed, pausing as Xu Mo stood up to follow Long Bai. "Attend the tournament as an audience member. It would help you gain more insights." Xu Mo looked back and nodded toward the Sect Master¡ªBai Xu. Long Bai also lowered his head slightly, a symbol of respect toward the Sect Master. Long Bai and Xu Mo stood on an odd-looking long sword that could easily carry three people. Long Bai had used a unique technique to hide Xu Mo from being recognized. He didn¡¯t need to, as Xu Mo''s Dao of Silence already hid his aura, but if someone were actively searching for him, they might still spot him. Along the way, Xu Mo''s mood was a little down. Long Bai saw through him and gently patted him on the shoulder to attract his attention. "The Ancestor is not upset with you. Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s just how he talks. The things he sees from his age and experience combined are thousands of times more advanced than what we see." "Hmm," Xu Mo nodded, but Long Bai''s words did little to comfort him. Long Bai threw something toward Xu Mo while flying at full speed downward. Xu Mo almost lost his balance and fell to his death far before his approaching time because of the locket. "I picked it up on my way back when I last visited you in the cell." Stop¡ª "I will drop you off here. The room assigned to you was previously used by an outer disciple who moved into the inner sect five years ago." Xu Mo had the urge to ask why it had been left vacant for a whole five years, but he held back. Nor did Long Bai take the time to explain. Chapter 36: Acquaintance
Chapter 36: Acquaintance Xu Mo walked inside. What greeted him was an elegant front courtyard with grass on both sides and a bluestone-paved pathway in between. He had expected it to be dirty, but it was cleaner than he had anticipated. Elder Long had told him that this was a room. Is this how rich cultivators live? he wondered. As a true successor, imagining how big his own house would be made his head spin. He didn¡¯t have time to goof around any longer. Instead, he walked toward the house in the center, surrounded by a courtyard filled with neatly trimmed grass. The door opened. Along the way, he searched for anything that could help him identify the previous owner of this place. Then, he saw it¡ªa broken wooden nameplate barely hanging onto the doorway. Faded characters were carved into its worn surface. There wasn¡¯t much inside, but it was thousands of times better than the cell in the Disciplinary Hall. Xu Mo ignored everything else for now. Following the ancestor¡¯s instructions and his own calculations, he set his Qi level to what it had been before he condensed Qi. Then, he took out his notebook and started writing down some basic sentences so he wouldn¡¯t have to write them again and again. Scribble¡ª Half an hour later, Xu Mo looked at the statements he had written in advance with a satisfied grin. Tear. He tore off the pages and used his Qi, focusing his attention on the tip of his index finger. A beam of spiritual energy shot past the bundle of pages. He had to do something about his tongue. He couldn¡¯t cut it off¡ªthat was a requirement for the Dao of Silence. The real test was remaining silent even when he had the power and ability to influence others with a single word. It was about holding back and cultivating patience. Xu Mo searched around the house. Then, he stood up and walked into the courtyard. Soon, his attention fell on a small, irregularly shaped stone that was sharp and jagged. He walked closer, bent down, and picked it up. Using his Qi control, he shaped it and cleaned it of any insects that might have been hidden deep inside. His Qi was pure, and for insects, it was like fire¡ªburning them to ash. Aa. He opened his mouth and carefully placed the heavy stone, now loaded with Qi, on his tongue. The pressure caused a small dent to form. "Aaa... oooo..." Strange sounds escaped his mouth. His tongue tried to break free, but the stone kept it fixed in place. Then, he closed his mouth to see if it looked normal from the outside. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The courtyard¡¯s wall was connected to other similarly large houses, but there were only ten of them. Now, one was occupied by him. He could ask his new neighbors later about the previous owner. He clipped the pen to his outer robe and tucked the notebook for backup inside his robe pocket. The group of pages bound together with a string was tied to his waist belt, while the locket Long Bai had thrown in his direction hung from his neck. His first goal was to borrow the sect¡¯s Qi circulation technique. But would a secret technique like the Drifting Dragon Breathing Method even be available to outer sect disciples? Xu Mo shook his head but decided to visit the place anyway. He still needed to borrow combat techniques and sword skills to create a valid reason for how he had learned them¡ªrather than having the information suddenly appear in his head. Tap¡ª He was standing outside his house when someone approached him from behind. Xu Mo didn¡¯t scream because his mood was neutral at the moment. His brain processed that someone might be there to greet him. "When did you get out?" Xu Mo turned around and only saw the top of someone¡¯s head. He lowered his gaze and realized it was the same disciple he had helped when she was being bullied. Did she know he had been in prison? Was I that famous now? "..." His tongue instinctively tried to move, but the stone inside prevented it. The biggest drawback of preparing a script was that unexpected visitors could ruin it. Now, Xu Mo was torn between nodding and walking away or explaining to her why he wasn¡¯t speaking when he had been perfectly fine before. [Sir, I cannot speak. But I can write.] He showed her the flip cards he had prepared for the elder at the entrance of the Technique Hall. "Sir? But I¡¯m... Wait, you can¡¯t speak? But clearly, y-you..." She paused, as if she had thought of something, and suddenly, something cut off the surrounding noise. Xu Mo started getting goosebumps. The girl clenched her wrist so tightly that it almost looked like her nails were digging into her skin. Xu Mo grabbed her fist, and she snapped out of her reverie. She was shocked that Xu Mo had been able to move so easily under her murderous intent¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t directed at him, he was the closest person to her. According to her thoughts, he should have stiffened like a dead body, with even his pupils unable to move an inch. Could they have cut out his tongue to make him mute as a punishment or a requirement to let him out? She was so angry that she wanted to burn down the entire sect¡ªnot because she had any feelings for this boy, but because she couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. [Are you okay? I got out this morning.] Xu Mo took out his pen and wrote in his notebook with wavy handwriting since he was standing and writing at the same time. "Yes. Sorry, I was lost in thought." But when she read the last part, she almost exploded again. She looked up at his bright, smiling face, which conveyed that nothing had happened to him. But who knew how many scars were hidden behind that smile? "Are you okay?" she asked. "..." Xu Mo gave her a confused look because he had just asked her the same question. Why was she asking him again? He was still curious about what was hidden behind her hair, but getting too close would seem inappropriate. Xu Mo, still in a good mood after being released and seeing the light of day again after months, simply smiled. Chapter 37: New Elder But Young
Chapter 37: New Elder But Young [I have some things to do. I will get going then.] Xu Mo wrote these words in his notebook and turned it toward the girl to read. The girl¡¯s head moved upward very slowly, and a few strands of her hair shifted back, allowing her to see what Xu Mo had written. Once she finished reading, he put the notebook back in his bosom and used the flip cards tied to his waist belt to ask the female disciple for directions to the Technique Hall. [Can you guide me to the Technique Hall?] The girl nodded and walked ahead of him. Xu Mo followed, staying just a step behind her. They took several turns before a straight road appeared, leading directly to the Technique Hall. However, it was still quite far. The word "Technique" was written in bold letters on a signboard at the entrance of the pavilion. Whoever had written it possessed considerable cultivation. Though the board looked old and worn, the engraved word "Technique" on the wooden plaque still shone brightly under the sun¡¯s rays. "Have you condensed your Qi? I ask because you need to have reached at least the First Level of Qi Condensation to borrow techniques. If you just want to browse, that¡¯s fine too." "..." Xu Mo fell silent when the girl asked. He moved his hand, gesturing that he would explain once they arrived, as he intended to thank her when they got closer. "Okay." After walking for ten more minutes, they finally reached their destination. Xu Mo took out his notebook, but the girl in front of him gently pushed it back toward him. "I also have something to do here in the Technique Pavilion. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together." Hidden behind her hair, she pursed her lips. It pained her to see the person who had saved her now muted. The heaviest burden on her heart was that Xu Mo did not resent her or anyone in the sect for what had happened to him. Xu Mo stepped back and gestured with his right hand for the female disciple to lead the way, as it was clear she was more experienced in such matters. The girl lowered her head and walked ahead. The Pavilion was two stories tall, built in a spiraled, dragon-like shape that seemed to reach toward the sky. There was only one entrance, and the gates were made of solid metal, two inches thick. Moving them even an inch would have been a challenge for a peak mortal, but for cultivators like them, it was not too heavy. The stone gates were carved with images of many mythical creatures, some of which were unfamiliar to Xu Mo. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Inside, Xu Mo saw a young elder calmly sitting on a chair, reading a book. Many disciples sat in front of him, writing something on rough sheets of paper. Xu Mo and the female disciple walked closer and noticed that some of these disciples had red imprints on the backs of their hands. Sob... Sob... Muffled sobs came from some of the female disciples, while even a few male disciples cried, hiding their faces. The female disciple walking beside Xu Mo seemed shocked upon recognizing some of the disciples, who appeared to be quite famous. Xu Mo walked with steady but humble steps and rang the bell on the counter to get the young elder¡¯s attention. He believed the elder had noticed them but chose to ignore them to maintain an air of mystery. Xu Mo observed the young elder, curious about the story behind him. It was possible that the elder was actually quite old but merely appeared young. The female disciple also seemed to be seeing this person for the first time and observed him through the strands of her hair. "No books are allowed to leave this place. If you want any technique, you must copy it down yourself on rough pages, like your fellow disciples behind you." Snap. The young elder¡¯s gaze lingered on the female disciple beside Xu Mo for a moment longer. There was a strange twinkle in his eyes, like a hunter spotting its first prey. Xu Mo didn¡¯t know what that gaze implied. "What?!" The usually silent female disciple reacted abruptly. She looked around, then lowered her head and spoke in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, "But why? Where is the previous elder who looked after the pavilion? And since when was such a rule created?" She rapid-fired questions at the young elder. "The previous elder has retired due to health issues. Now, I am in charge of the Technique Hall, and the rules I create are absolute¡ªnot even the sect master can change them. You can try if you like." After speaking harshly, he took a deep breath to calm himself and continued in a softer tone, "Trust me, copying the techniques is beneficial for you all." Xu Mo quickly flipped through his flip cards, searching for the one he had prepared earlier. Before the female disciple could say more, Xu Mo stepped in and showed the young elder a card that read, [Okay.] "The Technique Hall closes the moment the sun goes down. If you¡¯ve only copied half or nothing by then, you¡¯ll have to return the next day to continue." With that final statement, the young elder¡ªwithout even introducing himself¡ªreturned to his book. As Xu Mo and the female disciple walked toward the shelves, the young elder shivered while reading his book. ''Finally, I¡¯ve found a daughter of destiny. Although she¡¯s a villainess, she¡¯s still a big catch.'' He was a transmigrator from a planet called Bluestar, sent to this world of cultivation with a golden finger¡ªthe Lifescript Viewing System. The only catch was that it only worked on extreme villains or children of destiny. His system didn¡¯t function on ordinary extras. Fortunately, he had been chosen as the caretaker of the Technique Hall, even if it was only in the outer sect. According to his memories, most children of destiny began their journeys in the outer sect or by enduring bullying. Chapter 38: A Deceptive Softness Hiding Danger Chapter 38: A Deceptive Softness Hiding Danger [I just remembered we haven¡¯t introduced each other. How long will we keep addressing each other as ¡®you¡¯?] I suggested this while glancing sideways at the girl I had been addressing as ¡°unknown¡± in my mind. My hands wavered slightly as I took a step forward, but I still managed to convey my message. ¡°...My name is Xue Lingxi. And yours?¡± [Xu Mo. A simple name, right? But yours is quite a surprise.] ¡°Why?¡± she asked in a low, soft voice after taking a breath. [I don¡¯t know. Your name feels a little too... delicate. I don¡¯t think it suits your personality.] ¡°My parents gave me this name.¡± [I know. Parents name their children. Even I was named by my parents. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t lucky enough to receive their love.] ¡°Are you an orphan?¡± I gave her a blank look, as if to say, Wasn¡¯t that obvious from what I just said? I reread what I had written and confirmed that the message was clear. Was I not being direct enough? She seemed to ponder something for a moment before shaking her head. I stopped when I saw the sign: Qi Breathing Techniques. Xue Lingxi continued walking, lost in thought, muttering some unintelligible words. I waved from behind but couldn¡¯t speak. Instead, I knocked on the wooden shelf with my knuckles. Thud! Thud! The sound echoed throughout the hall due to the complete silence. Thankfully, two knocks were enough to catch Xue Lingxi¡¯s attention. As she hurried back, I began browsing through the section. There wasn¡¯t just one Qi breathing technique here, but Xu Mo, during the trial, had already practiced the sect¡¯s secret technique to a high level of mastery. With all his memories intact, it would be a waste not to utilize it. Long Chen had cultivated an unknown grade of Qi breathing technique, one that even left the sect master envious. ¡°I,¡± during the trial, had been deeply jealous of Long Chen, who seemed to bask in all the attention. From the trial, I had learned that some people are lucky, while others remain unlucky¡ªperhaps because the heavens deemed it better for them to stay that way. I hadn¡¯t lived long enough to meet many such people. Sigh. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. I would have loved to have friendly discussions with them, but Long Chen and I had gone too far in the trial. We could no longer be called rivals; instead, we had become bitter enemies, thirsty for each other¡¯s blood. And for what? A woman. A woman who didn¡¯t even like either of us. It had always been about who she felt more comfortable with. ¡°I,¡± during the trial, had thought that in my final moments, I might at least receive a look of sympathy from Jin Meiyu. Instead, all I got was an indifferent and cold snort. Long Chen and Jin Meiyu must have lived happily ever after, right? ¡°Xu Mo... Xu Mo!¡± Xue Lingxi shook my sleeve briskly, snapping me out of my reverie. I had become lost in memories of something that was purely an illusion. I shook my head at my still-immature mind and began browsing through the titles of the techniques and scrolls, some of which were covered in dust and cobwebs. Hmm... Nice smell, I thought. I glanced at Xue Lingxi, who was standing on her tiptoes behind me, trying to see what I was pointing at. Was she not going to choose anything? It didn¡¯t seem like she was here to pick a technique. I walked back and forth around the Qi breathing techniques section, and Xue Lingxi simply followed me. 45 minutes later... As a cultivator, I wasn¡¯t tired, but I still shot an apologetic look at Xue Lingxi, who had been trailing behind me the entire time. I would have to ask Elder Long to let me borrow the sect¡¯s secret technique. I moved to another section. The breathing techniques area was mostly deserted because even the least talented new disciples had broken through and chosen their techniques months ago. However, a few souls still wandered here, seeking inspiration after hitting a wall in their comprehension. I took out my pen and notebook and, leaning against the bookshelf for support¡ªcareful not to put my full weight on it¡ªwrote: [I¡¯ll be looking for some combat techniques. You can explore other sections if you¡¯re getting bored.] ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing the time. I wanted to take a break from cultivation. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± I nodded at her, but inside, I was suspicious. Why is she following me around? I walked back a few shelves since the martial techniques were located before the breathing techniques section. As I continued, I heard Xue Lingxi¡¯s footsteps behind me, but after a while, they faded. I turned back and saw her heading toward the Daoist Techniques section. I was curious, but my goal today was to borrow a few martial techniques from my memories. But this elder, the new caretaker of this place... My bad luck. I thought I had changed my luck after avoiding Jin Meiyu and Long Chen, who was now in the inner sect. But it seemed my luck was still faster than me. Even before I was out of prison, my bad luck had already started filling the gaps in my absence, seizing every opportunity to crush my hopes like glass. Mutter, mutter. There was a loud commotion around the martial techniques section. ¡°Leave this technique. Choose another one.¡± ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve got my hands on this legendary technique!¡± ¡°Shoot. I¡¯ll give you ten low-grade spiritual stones in exchange for that book.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± I looked at the martial techniques section as if I were shopping in a market. How am I even supposed to navigate through this? ¡°Shut up!!¡± The young elder¡¯s voice roared like a tiger¡¯s, echoing through the hall. The pavilion even shook for a moment. ¡°Techniques are chosen on a first-come, first-served basis. These illegal exchanges might have worked before, but now that I¡¯m in charge, don¡¯t you dare try it.¡± The pavilion fell into pin-drop silence. Chapter 39: Hidden Intentions
Chapter 39: Hidden Intentions "That bastard! How dare he lecture this young master on rules?" A disciple about the same age as me, but dressed in more luxurious attire, rolled up his sleeves. Instantly, his demeanor shifted from that of a noble to what one might call¡ªvulgar. He was stopped by two people who seemed to know him well, each grabbing him by a shoulder. I turned my head away to avoid attracting the wrath of this young master. "Young Master, please calm down. We cannot offend this newcomer yet. Wait until we can gather more people. Let¡¯s see how he survives then," one of the young master¡¯s cunning friends suggested. The three of them huddled together, whispering something in hushed tones. I didn¡¯t have the strength to continue listening to their so-called "marvelous" plans. Carefully avoiding them, I moved toward the section where the skills I wanted were stored. My eyes scanned the seemingly infinite array of skill books and scrolls, though in reality, I was searching for specific techniques. The basics were the most important. My eyes brightened when they fell on a dusty corner. A skill book was hidden there. My fingers reached out to pick it up, but my vision was obstructed when, instead of feeling the rough texture of the book, my fingers brushed against the smooth, warm surface of a human hand. I looked up and saw that someone else had also placed their hand on the skill book before me. It was a female disciple. In terms of appearance, she was a few points below Jin Meiyu, and her height was also slightly shorter. "Excuse me, but I will be taking this skill," she said, striking a charming pose in an attempt to seduce me and soften my heart, hoping I¡¯d let her have the book. I might have been infatuated with her if I hadn¡¯t already seen a true beauty like Jin Meiyu. Not that I still had feelings for her¡ªneither now nor during the trial. It was more of an obsession, a desire to have everything belong to me. She smiled, seeing that I was lost in thought as my eyes gazed at her. She grew more proud, thinking she had succeeded in making yet another disciple fall for her¡ªthis one more handsome than her past suitors. For a moment, even she seemed to get lost in my gaze. "What is your name, Brother~?" she asked, stepping closer until there was barely a hair¡¯s breadth between our chests. I took a step back, creating what I deemed a respectful distance between us. I gestured with my fingers that I couldn¡¯t speak. At this, she covered her red lips, her eyes turning slightly red as if trying to resonate with what she assumed was my tragic past. Bleh! What tragedy? It wasn¡¯t that I had lost the ability to speak¡ªI was just training. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. "Sorry, I didn¡¯t know," she said, trying to close the distance again. I raised my palms to signal her to maintain the distance. I did my best not to hurt her feelings. It was convenient that others assumed I was mute¡ªit saved me the hassle of explaining myself. She wasn¡¯t offended by my avoidance. Years of experience had taught her that I was merely shy and likely unpopular with the opposite sex, given how I recoiled from close contact with her¡ªa self-proclaimed beauty. "Mei Xueyin~ where have you wandered off to again? I¡¯ve found the skill book I need¡ª" Another female disciple emerged from behind the opposite shelf. She was of average beauty, but her voice was soft and soothing. She paused when she saw her beautiful friend flirting with yet another male disciple. She had grown accustomed to Mei Xueyin¡¯s behavior, though she had warned her many times that one day it might lead to serious consequences. Mei Xueyin used male disciples like tissue paper, discarding them once they were no longer useful. Her friend had already been threatened by many such individuals, and being her companion was becoming increasingly difficult. While Mei Xueyin had the strength to keep her suitors at bay, her friend wasn¡¯t strong enough to protect herself from their retaliation. "Goodbye, Handsome~ I hope our fateful encounters happen more often. Remember my name¡ªMei Xueyin~" she said, closing the distance between us once more. I was grateful for the trial, as it had trained my mental strength to resist such temptations. I wasn¡¯t a monk¡ªI had feelings¡ªbut I used my brain to compare these seductresses to Jin Meiyu. Even though she wore a veil that hid half her face, she was still beautiful enough to topple an entire kingdom. Mei Xueyin pressed the skill book she had picked up against my chest. I waited for her to move her hand so I could grab it, but she didn¡¯t budge. As I raised my hand to take the book, she let out a light laugh and slowly withdrew her hand, her fingers "accidentally" brushing against mine. Shiver¡ª My body felt as if it had been electrocuted. She turned around, her long, loose hair swaying with each movement of her waist. Her friend took her by the hand and hurried her away. What was that? I questioned myself. It felt as though a storm had just passed. Every second had felt like minutes. I had heard stories of male disciples harassing young and beautiful female disciples, but this was my first time being harassed¡ªand trust me, the feeling wasn¡¯t pleasant, even if the perpetrator was of the opposite gender and exceptionally beautiful by normal standards. I turned toward the windows on the ceiling and noticed the sun was about to set. I put the skill book back, as the time allotted for disciples to copy skills had ended. "Have you chosen the technique you were trying to find?" I heard Xue Lingxi¡¯s voice and snapped out of my thoughts. Chapter 40: A Wasted Trip Chapter 40: A Wasted Trip "Were you talking to someone just now?" Xue Lingxi asked, tilting her head to see if someone was behind me. I shook my head and redirected her attention to the time. The technique hall was about to close. She nodded in understanding and began walking. I followed behind, and soon the familiar reception counter greeted us at the entrance. Most of the disciples who had been copying skills were gone, leaving only dust blowing in the air and one or two remaining disciples rushing to finish their tasks. The young elder smiled, but his gaze was not on me¡ªit was on the person opposite me, Xue Lingxi. Do they know each other? I wondered, but then I remembered their bland reactions, which suggested they didn¡¯t. "Disciple, you did not choose any skill?" he asked politely, a smile plastered on his face. I was slightly surprised at being so openly ignored. I simply shook my head and turned to leave, eager to continue cultivating. Xue Lingxi, already feeling uncomfortable being approached by someone she didn¡¯t know, saw me walking away and quickly grabbed my wrist. I was startled by the soft, smooth sensation on my wrist. Today has been really strange, I thought. I¡¯ve been in contact with two beautiful ladies¡ªno, three, if I include Mei Xueyin¡¯s friend. I stopped, and the young elder¡¯s pleasant expression began to falter. He gazed at me, trying to see through me, while I stood there, staring back blankly. "Wait for me," she said, then turned her attention to the young elder. "Elder, I did not borrow any book. I will borrow one when I need it." She noticed how his expression fell when she grabbed Xu Mo and realized he must have had ulterior motives for approaching her. Her guard went up. "Wait! Don¡¯t call me elder. I¡¯m only a few years older than you," the young elder tried to explain, seeing the so-called "villainess of destiny" walking away. His future treasure trove. He had hoped to get to know her now, while she had no one to lean on, but seeing that she still had someone with her, he muttered, "I see, I see." He realized he might have been too hasty. I¡¯ll wait. He noticed how strikingly beautiful Xu Mo was¡ªeven he felt a pang of jealousy. The script is still far off, he thought. He could already foresee that Xu Mo would cheat on or break the heart of this girl, who hid her real face behind her hair. That would be his moment to strike, offering his shoulder for the "ugly" girl to cry on. With her invincible opportunity, she would change her appearance and become breathtakingly beautiful. The young elder began to daydream. Xue Lingxi, disgusted by the way he kept looking at her with saliva almost dripping from his mouth, thought, He must be thinking something dirty. "Let¡¯s go," she said, still holding my wrist, and pulled me away from the technique hall. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. After walking an unknown distance, she finally stopped and realized she was still holding Xu Mo¡¯s wrist. She hurriedly let go, her face flushing, though her hair hid it. I was still confused about what had caused Xue Lingxi to leave the technique hall in such a hurry. She looked at Xu Mo¡¯s innocent, confused expression. With his handsome appearance and tall stature, it infuriated her even more. How can people be so different? she thought. That young elder was also handsome, but he paled in comparison to Xu Mo. And yet, he had such dirty fantasies about me. Just wait until I reveal my "filthy" appearance to him in the future. He¡¯ll be screaming and running away. [Are you alright? What happened?] I wrote on a new page and showed her. She calmed down, realizing I was mute and that she had been pulling me all this way. "I¡¯m okay. I just didn¡¯t like the way that young elder looked at me. I won¡¯t let him off the hook¡ªI¡¯ll complain to the disciplinary hall." [But he¡¯s an elder. Remember, even a disciple was enough to send me to prison for five months,] I wrote. She read it and thought about how she, too, had ended up in a cell. But it seemed Xu Mo didn¡¯t recognize her yet, not even by her voice. Nor was she going to tell him. It would only estrange their relationship, as she was a killer, and as a new disciple, he would likely feel uncomfortable around her. "Yes, don¡¯t worry. I was only speaking out of anger," she said. I nodded, thinking it was true. Using me as an example, she wouldn¡¯t go to the disciplinary hall. Without saying anything, I waved at her as a gesture that I would be leaving. She waved back, and we went our separate ways. "Why are you going after that guy?" Mei Xueyin¡¯s girlfriend asked, her hands intertwined behind her back and her posture slightly leaned forward. Seeing Mei Xueyin remain silent, she continued, "That guy¡ªexcept for being handsome and tall¡ªdoesn¡¯t seem like one of those young masters or important nobles." Mei Xueyin hummed a famous tune, continuing to listen to her talking girlfriend. "I was curious," Mei Xueyin finally said. "You? Curious? Don¡¯t joke, Xueyin. As far as I know you, you never approach any male without a purpose. Only when you see a male disciple cheating on his partner or doing something that goes against your principles." "Yeah, I thought it would be the same this time. I saw that mute guy and the girl with her face hidden behind her hair enter the technique hall. I thought the guy was only using her for some potential gain. All handsome guys are the same," she paused, then continued, "But this time, it backfired. I didn¡¯t know he was mute. What a crime for such a handsome man to be unable to speak." "Heheh... Oh, the mighty righteous princess got the wrong guy," her friend laughed at her misfortune. "I¡¯m human. I can make mistakes. But who says mute guys are good? I¡¯ll continue observing for a while longer before making a decision." "Is it not because you¡¯ve fallen for his looks?" her friend asked with a mischievous grin. Mei Xueyin turned her head away, not answering but answering at the same time. "A wasted trip today. But..." Mei Xueyin didn¡¯t finish her sentence and continued on her way. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Xu Mo. It was just that she thought such a beautiful and handsome person couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary. And above all, he had managed to evade her charm technique. She had cultivated her charm technique for many years, and now, even without actively using it, her innate charm was impossible for anyone below the Qi Condensation realm to ignore. Yet Xu Mo had managed to do just that. Chapter 41: Practicing in Solitude Chapter 41: Practicing in Solitude I returned to my residence just as the blanket of darkness was about to descend upon the world. Entering my new home, I was met with complete darkness. Since I lived alone, there was no one to light the lanterns at night. Thanks to my cultivation at the second level of Qi Condensation, I easily navigated the house by spreading my Qi. Spiritual energy had already gathered inside the residence, but it had mixed with the air and become too thin to be useful. I stimulated the spiritual energy with my own Qi and slowly began gathering it to form my very own Qi-lantern. For others, this might seem impossible, but for me, it was achievable. I searched around for a matchstick to light the lantern and finally found one in a drawer. Returning to the center of the house, I lit the lantern. The light from the matchstick reflected on my face and clothes. After lighting all the other lanterns and seeing that the room had become much brighter, I put the matchbox away. I sighed, reflecting on the day''s events. It had been truly strange. Pushing aside my thoughts, I placed a meditation cushion on the floor and sat on it in the lotus position, crossing my legs. Inhale~ A breath of Qi entered my body, but it didn¡¯t get absorbed in the usual way. According to the records in the Mortal Primers on Cultivation, when a cultivator begins absorbing Qi, it creates an invisible disturbance that others can sense. However, as a practitioner of the Dao of Silence, every action I took was governed by the principle of silence. Even my Qi absorption was influenced by it. The Qi flowed toward me like an ocean, but its quantity diminished without disturbing the surrounding spiritual energy. Others might notice that the Qi had lessened, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to pinpoint the cause. I felt that the third level of Qi Condensation was within reach. I decided to increase my strength quickly. After what had happened today, I needed to ensure I had the power to defend myself, even if I wasn¡¯t planning to flaunt my strength. Having this silent assurance in the back of my mind helped me stay composed. Exhale~ The Qi inside me flowed back out, and I continued this push-and-pull action, akin to kneading dough. Unlike others, I could absorb Qi even while walking or sleeping. I had already accumulated enough Qi to attempt a breakthrough to the next realm. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Let¡¯s not bring shame to the name of the Dao of Silence. I willed the Qi and intensified the circulation of the Drifting Dragon Breathing Method. As the circulation increased, the Qi, which had been moving sluggishly toward me, suddenly rushed forward like a dragon. Metaphorically, the dragon opened its mouth and devoured me, though in reality, it felt like stepping into an extremely hot bath. The Qi forced my meridians to expand, and my body began to swell. I didn¡¯t back down. Soon, the imaginary membrane of the third level of Qi Condensation broke. The first and second levels had become completely filled, like a tub of water that could no longer hold any more, causing the Qi to climb up and open a new, larger reservoir. Boom! An explosive sound echoed from within me, but it didn¡¯t spread outward. The excess Qi didn¡¯t escape my body; instead, the lustrous gray liquid of loneliness took action and devoured the surplus energy, which was enough to break through to the next realm. My body, which had turned red like a tomato, began to cool down as I felt the comfort of the breakthrough. Aahhh~ I moaned in satisfaction and released the Qi circulation method I had been using to draw in Qi. Breaking through one realm a day was impressive, but I needed to consolidate this realm and adjust to my new strength. I didn¡¯t have time to practice skills weaker than those found in the inner sect. I reached for my locket but then remembered I couldn¡¯t speak as I used to. I let go of the locket, though not before infusing it with an extra amount of Qi to alert the Elder. If he could come and meet me face-to-face, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad outcome. I looked at my shadow cast on the wooden floor and turned to gaze at the bright light filtering through the large glass window. Unknowingly, I had spent the entire night cultivating. The silence of the night was soothing, and no one had disturbed me. I truly didn¡¯t like too much noise. It felt like fate had led me to the Dao of Silence. I stood up, and the sun¡¯s rays didn¡¯t make me flinch. Even my eyes, the weakest part of the human body, had been strengthened by the soaking of Qi. I stretched my waist to relieve the stress that had built up from sitting in the same position for so long. After taking a bath and dressing, I felt refreshed and walked to my courtyard. There, I began practicing a set of basic exercises, punching at the air. If someone had climbed over the courtyard wall and seen me, they might have thought I was an eccentric person. I recalled tidbits from the memories of my trial, but this set of punching techniques was the lowest-grade skill I had acquired during that time. Due to my recent increase in strength, my power was unstable. The punches created swooshing sounds, like arrows flying past one¡¯s ears. I shifted my Qi through different parts of my body but felt like I was missing something. Without the actual skill book in front of me, I couldn¡¯t perform the technique correctly. Should the right hand punch first, or the left? Chapter 42: Long Chens Visit to the Outer Sect Chapter 42: Long Chen''s Visit to the Outer Sect I did not dare to practice any longer, afraid that my meridians would become crippled. Overloading a single area with all the Qi in the body¡ªeven a three-year-old could tell what the result would be: Ka-Boom! I laughed at my own imagination and walked around the courtyard. I was not at all tired after practicing a set of boxing techniques. As a cultivator, techniques of such low caliber fell into the realm of mortals. The waves of Qi in the air crashed against my body and disappeared. My body silently absorbed any Qi that approached it. Suddenly, a funny thought appeared in my mind: Would it also work if someone attacked me with a Spiritual Energy technique? Not possible, right? I would have to give it a try in the future. Imagine an opponent attacking me, only for their attack to disappear when it gets close enough, leaving the audience and the opponent flabbergasted. Even the elder supervising might be confused. But I still had no plans to participate in the upcoming tournament. Many disciples might fight for the top position, but it was not for me. If I wanted, I could also take the resources of the Saintess, Jin Meiyu¡ªnot that I wished to try. Bored, I left the residence and walked outside. However, outside, the common scenery of disciples bustling about was scarce. Only a few souls, like me, were either uninterested or simply lacked the hope to even clear the top thousand. As a solo traveler, I did not have friends to accompany me. Friends? Well, there were a few acquaintances, but none were close enough for me. "Hello~, Handsome~" I did not dodge. Although I knew Mei Xueyin was behind me, walking stealthily, I did nothing to attract unnecessary attention. I acted shocked and distanced myself from her. To the world, I only had a cultivation base at the first level of the Qi Condensation Realm. And the person in front of me¡ªjudging from the sheer amount of Qi she emitted¡ªshould be at the eighth level of Qi Condensation, if not the peak of this realm. But for the master of the Dao of Silence, trying to stealthily approach me was like a child playing tricks in a circus. On top of that, I could see the Qi level and judge how much strength someone had, as long as the other party did not exceed me by a whole major realm. I nodded at her and distanced myself again. Mei Xueyin smiled, seeing that her "attack" had succeeded. She looked me over from head to toe, and I shivered, feeling like I was being eyed by a predator. "Why are you walking around alone? Don''t you have any friends~?" she asked with a bell-like laugh, waiting for me to take out my notebook and answer her. But one minute passed, then two, and I did nothing. I coughed and made signs that I thought were easily understood by her. We both looked into each other''s eyes. It is said that eyes are the window to one''s soul. By looking into someone''s eyes, one can easily understand their intentions. For the first time, Mei Xueyin doubted her charm. In the eyes of the handsome boy she had recently been attracted to, there was no lust, hidden intentions, or filthy motives like others had. Instead, his eyes were clear. He looked directly into my eyes, not moving away an inch, nor trying to sneak glances at other parts of my body when I wasn''t noticing. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. "I..." Before she could continue, both of us turned our attention toward a group of disciples approaching. What caught our attention was not the group itself but the robes of the five leading disciples¡ªsky-blue robes, with the one in the lead even having golden dragons embroidered all over his robe. I was surprised because such robes were only worn by core disciples. And the person wearing this robe was someone I was quite familiar with¡ªLong Chen. He saw me, and a mocking expression appeared on his face. ''Look where I have reached, and you are still here in the outer sect. Humph!'' Long Chen''s attention shifted from me to Mei Xueyin, and upon seeing her beauty, his mouth hung agape. ''What is such a beauty doing with that bastard?'' Instantly, he became angry, even forgetting that the distance between Xu Mo and Mei Xueyin was almost nine feet. Long Chen walked confidently toward us, tucking away a strand of hair from his forehead, his head held high and his nose almost touching the sky. The other four disciples, who were walking behind Long Chen, noticed that the core disciple had suddenly increased his speed, leaving them behind. I thought Long Chen would at least greet me or nod in my direction, but he completely ignored me and walked past me toward Mei Xueyin. I had expected this to some extent. But wasn''t he interested in Jin Meiyu? What was the fight in the trial about, then? I smiled and shook my head, then smartly tried to blend into the crowd of outer disciples and vanish. "Hello, Beautiful. What is your name?" Long Chen struck a pose that, according to him, was that of a true gentleman. He thought that this woman would surely fall head over heels for him the moment she recognized his status. Mei Xueyin felt uncomfortable under Long Chen''s gaze. His look was not at all pleasant, but she had grown used to such looks over the years, and they no longer affected her. "B-Brother, save me~" Mei Xueyin cried out, calling for help as if she were being kidnapped. Long Chen felt a burning sensation on his face, as if he had just been slapped. His expression crumbled, but hearing Mei Xueyin''s seductive voice quickly resolved his ruined mood. His companions rushed toward Long Chen, as did the crowd of outer disciples. "Senior, this is Senior Sister Mei Xueyin, who ranks in the top three in the outer sect. For some reason, she has not advanced to the inner sect," an outer disciple said, seeing the clear interest in the core disciple''s eyes and not forgetting to score points. She skillfully dodged the hand that was about to rest on her shoulder and moved to the very back of the crowd, toward Xu Mo. I had seen through her plan long before she uttered the line, "Brother, save me," and I had already vanished from the spot. I hadn''t gone far, as I was still weak, but thanks to my practice of the Dao of Silence, I was able to move unnoticed. Mei Xueyin blinked her eyes and saw that Xu Mo had vanished. She frowned. Just a moment ago, she had seen him, and now he was gone. "Sorry if I was being rude. Let me introduce myself first. I am Core Disciple Long Chen," Long Chen said, appearing behind Mei Xueyin. "Who was the brother you were asking for help from?" he asked, his voice laced with coldness. He did not like his women being with other men, even if that man was her blood brother. Long Chen had long forgotten about mocking Xu Mo, as he was now focused on this new beauty, whose charm was comparable to Jin Meiyu, the Saintess. "O-Oh, sorry. I am Mei Xueyin." "I know," Long Chen said, having already heard what the random outer disciple had said. "It''s a brother in name only. I made him up. He was here just moments ago, but I don''t know where he went," Mei Xueyin said. It was clear from the earlier encounter that Long Chen and that handsome boy knew each other. If she could get the name of that handsome boy, it would be easier to find him in the future. Chapter 43: Xu Mos Dilemma
Chapter 43: Xu Mo''s Dilemma "Oh?! Was it that guy who was with you before?" Long Chen pressed for answers, but his interrogation was cut short by his teammates. "Senior Long Chen, we should proceed. We are already quite delayed," one of the inner disciples from his team mustered the courage to voice his and the other members'' thoughts. "Okay," Long Chen replied without turning toward his team. He simply raised his hand in the air as a gesture to show that he understood. "I apologize that our meeting cannot continue for now, but believe me, once I return from my mission, I will come to see you again." With that, Long Chen turned and walked away, leaving his question unanswered. Mei Xueyin, however, had no intention of answering it for him. She had merely thought that the handsome young man might have some connection with a core disciple. Her primary goal was to infiltrate the Hidden Dragon Sect, gather information about the rising talents for her organization, and, if possible, recruit them. If they refused, they would have to kiss their lives goodbye. Mei Xueyin''s instincts had never failed her. To the outer sect, her identity was merely that of a princess of justice, a fact known only to her friend, who also belonged to the same organization. To everyone else, she was just an above-average talent, ranking among the top three strongest outer disciples. "It seemed more like a meeting between mortal enemies than acquaintances," she thought, recalling how Long Chen had looked at Xu Mo and how Xu Mo had fled with his tail between his legs. Long Chen must have done something to strain their relationship so severely. "Not as nice as he makes himself out to be," she scoffed, concluding that he was just another hypocrite. Meanwhile, I was heading in the opposite direction of Long Chen and his group. I couldn''t understand why I had received such hateful looks. I tried to recall my past encounters with Long Chen, but nothing came to mind that would warrant such treatment. ''Looks like power has gone to his head,'' I thought. I, too, had once been blinded by power and status during my trial. I laughed inwardly. But it seemed Long Chen was still well-regarded, despite his arrogance. He had openly harassed a female disciple, though she had gotten her karma for what she did to me. Still, it was strange. When I was in love with only one woman in the entire sect and held the status of True Successor, it felt like the whole world was against me. Yet, Long Chen, who pursued every beautiful female disciple¡ªor even women in broad daylight¡ªfaced no consequences. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ''Females are trouble,'' I mused. ''It was much better walking around with Xue Lingxi, who covered her appearance with her hair and always remained in a dull mood.'' I felt no pressure around her. But I needed to have some male friends too. I raised my head and noticed it was still early morning. I decided to take this opportunity to visit the technique hall and copy some techniques. A while later, I was sitting at one of the empty tables in a far corner of the hall, where few disciples gathered due to the strong rays of sunlight that made the area uncomfortably bright. I had chosen a sword technique because¡ªwell, swords were cool. I could have chosen a spear or another weapon-specific skill, but I decided to start with sword skills. I remembered that during the trial, I had been particularly skilled with swords, even though my weapon had been destroyed. I was still far more familiar with swords than any other weapon. Vanish Blade¡ªthat was the name of the skill I was copying into an empty book. However, I wasn''t copying it word for word. Instead, I was trying to accomplish two tasks simultaneously: comprehending the technique and creating my own notes for personal reference. These notes would be unique to me, as everyone perceives the same thing differently. My understanding of the skill would be shaped by my past experiences, my nature, and the kind of person I was. This skill focused on erasing one''s presence before striking. I excelled at this. With a brush in hand, I began to jot down my notes: Step 1: Control breathing. Reduce Qi fluctuations to the bare minimum. ("Using the loneliness inside my heart.") Step 2: Footwork. Sudden burst movement without excessive motion. ("That''s a little tricky, but I''ll figure it out.") Step 3: Sword strike. The moment of reappearance must be unpredictable. ("Do I attack at the peak of movement, or just before I reappear? Timing must be refined.") I frowned at a passage describing "blending into the void"¡ªa vague concept that suggested something beyond mere speed. I dipped my brush again and wrote: Is it an illusion of disappearance, or real disappearance? It¡¯s not about speed alone. It¡¯s about misdirection. Fading at the right moment, striking before they realize it. With a renewed understanding, I inked my final note: The blade that is not seen is the blade that kills. Still, I had no clear idea. The first step was easy, and I didn''t even need to think about it. The last step was also understandable, but to truly master unpredictable movement, I would need to study other skills, anticipate my opponent''s actions, and plan ahead. For that, I needed experience. It was time to start training. The young elder behind me stared at me, making it difficult to focus entirely on my comprehension. Finally, the young elder seemed unable to contain himself. He walked toward me with his hands behind his back. "That female disciple who was with you¡ªI don''t see her today." Aghhh¡ªI couldn''t help but scream internally. Is Xue Lingxi also attractive, or is it just my eyes that are the problem? Chapter 44: Befriending the Young Elder of the Technique Hall Chapter 44: Befriending the Young Elder of the Technique Hall "..." The young elder and I stared at each other after he finished asking his question, waiting for my response. However, I simply pursed my lips, and we continued to gaze at one another in silence. After a while, I had to straighten my neck because I was sitting while the young elder was standing. Looking up at him for so long had started to hurt my neck. "I am talking to you. Hello!" The young elder waved his arm in front of my face, but I just stared back blankly. I had forgotten to bring my pen and notebook today, as well as the flashcards I had prepared for situations like this. Before the young elder could grow impatient, I made strange noises and gestures to convey that I was mute. "Huh?!" The young elder, who had closed his eyes with a frown forming on his face, opened them again when he noticed my hand signs. For a moment, he seemed confused, but he was someone talented enough to be appointed the young elder of the Technique Hall¡ªthe third most important place in the sect. "Are you mute?" he asked suspiciously. My eyes brightened as he seemed to finally understand. "Sorry. Is the female disciple from yesterday, the one who was with you, your friend? Shake your head left and right for ''no'' and up and down for ''yes.''" Hm. I nodded, then shook my head to indicate that we weren¡¯t close enough to be called friends. He continued with a confident smile, "Then why did she pull you by your hand if she¡¯s not your friend?" The young elder flashed an understanding smile¡ªone that almost any male would recognize. I understood it too. He added, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in her. Don¡¯t be on guard. I just wanted to invest in a talented person." I tilted my head, confused. "Talented?" What did he mean by that? Could someone only slightly older than me really determine who was talented and who wasn¡¯t? But he didn¡¯t seem to see through my true potential. "I meant that I like to invest in talented disciples like you~" The young elder stepped closer, pulled out a heavy pouch from the inner pocket of his robes, and stuffed it into the chest of my robe. A noticeable bulge formed on my chest as a result. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Was he bribing me in broad daylight? For what? To convince Xue Lingxi to visit him? I didn¡¯t know what to do. "Seeing as you¡¯re an outer disciple and have recently broken through to the Qi Condensation stage, you¡¯ll need more resources to continue advancing to the next realms. Don¡¯t get left behind by your... girlfriend~" The young elder left a mischievous comment and walked back to his rocking chair. ''From what angle do we look close?'' I thought. Xue Lingxi and I had only met a handful of times¡ªso few that I could count them on one hand. Before yesterday, I hadn¡¯t even known her name. And now, I was being bribed for something like this. It felt inappropriate. I leaned back in my chair. Now that I had become mute in the eyes of the world, I realized the benefits of being able to speak. I turned back carefully, and the young elder nodded at me. Ugh¡ª I had lost the motivation to continue comprehending the technique. I stood up, returned to the shelf where I had picked up the Vanishing Blade technique, rolled up my notes, and dashed out of the Technique Hall. I was walking straight ahead when I abruptly turned left, changing my direction. From the opposite side, Mei Xueyin was walking toward me, seemingly searching for someone. I wasn¡¯t being overconfident about my looks, but my instincts told me she was looking for me. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for another encounter with her. My plan was set: wait and lie low until Long Chen left the Hidden Dragon Sect to embark on another adventure in his quest for greater strength. That was the best plan I could come up with for now. Long Chen¡¯s past behavior had made it clear that whenever he encountered a beautiful woman, he became possessive and let his lower body do the thinking. I continued walking left without daring to look back. I took out the pouch the young elder had given me, as the bulge on my chest was attracting unwanted attention¡ªespecially from the male disciples. Meanwhile, the female disciples¡¯ faces flushed as they whispered to each other in hushed tones. I looked around for someone who might need help. It seemed my luck wasn¡¯t entirely bad. Soon, I spotted a disciple a short distance away, asking others for assistance. However, everyone ignored him, minding their own business. I approached him, but just as I was about to ask what was wrong, I remembered that I was supposed to be mute and couldn¡¯t speak. The male disciple¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had found a savior. Before I could slip away, he clung to me, his eyes turning red. "Brother, brother... please help me. I¡¯m in urgent need of spiritual stones. I beg you. I¡¯ll repay you, I swear! If you want, I can even go to the Disciplinary Hall and sign an agreement in front of the hall members." Without asking any questions, I placed the pouch in his hand and walked away. I didn¡¯t check how much was inside, but it should have been enough to help him. After all, those spiritual stones weren¡¯t mine to begin with. ''Haa... Finally, I feel like a heavy weight has been lifted from my chest.'' Something Important I am now uploading two chapters daily on Patreon, and I have already accumulated 14 advance chapters, with the number soon increasing to 25+. All of this is available in one single tier for just $11¡ªno need to subscribe to multiple tiers to access my other works, as they are all included! Patreon supporters will also get access to exclusive chat discussions. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Update Schedule: Monday to Friday. If you want to stay ahead and support my work, consider joining my Patreon today! Chapter 45: Focusing on Increasing Strength
Chapter 45: Focusing on Increasing Strength The Next Day, Night Time I was still inside my humble residence in the outer sect. Outside the entrance, I had hung a wooden plaque that read: "In Seclusion. Do Not Disturb." It wasn¡¯t my original idea, but I had been inspired by a disciple who lived in a house similar to mine. Outside their residence, they had hung up a similar sign. The scroll containing my notes and comprehension of the Vanish Blade technique lay open in front of me. After thoroughly reading the technique, I had jotted down what I could understand. Luckily, I had found a rusty sword left behind by the previous owner of the residence. It was enough for me, as I was only going to practice and not engage in a life-and-death fight. The sword was completely covered in rust, with even the hilt worn out. I picked it up, its weight heavier than I had expected. The iron felt cold against my palm, and the hilt was wrapped in frayed black cloth that had long since lost its softness. Rust crawled along the blade¡¯s surface like veins of decay, dulling what might have once been a sharp edge. At first glance, it looked like nothing more than a discarded relic¡ªa forgotten weapon with no name, no owner, and no legacy. Yet, as I tilted it under the dim lantern light, I noticed faint engravings buried beneath the rust. Almost erased by time, but still there. A single stroke, then another¡ªnot words, but remnants of intent. Someone had wielded this before me. Someone had left traces of their technique in the worn grip and faded carvings. Who were they? I exhaled, shaking off the thought. It didn¡¯t matter. This sword was mine now. I stepped into the courtyard, the night wind whispering through the trees. The world was silent¡ªa perfect backdrop for my technique. Vanish Blade wasn¡¯t just about speed. It was about presence. About erasing it. I steadied my breathing, adjusting my grip on the rusty sword. First step¡ªcontrol. I focused on my heartbeat, my breath, and the energy coursing through my limbs. Too much movement, and I¡¯d disrupt the air around me. Too little, and I¡¯d lose my momentum. I took a step forward. The air shifted. The gravel crunched. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Wrong. Too loud. Again. I closed my eyes. The rustling leaves, the dust flying, the tiny mosquitoes and insects in the surroundings¡ªeverything was too loud. Even the blood rushing through my veins. This time, I moved in rhythm with the swaying leaves¡ªstepping forward just as the wind picked up, masking my presence. Unfortunately, the wind was faster than me, and I was left behind. I tried again, this time a little faster. Before the wind reached me, I executed the move, but the sound still lingered. I lowered my sword and flipped through my notes again, trying to comprehend some hidden mystery. Without the original copy of the technique, it was nearly impossible. I wasn¡¯t some sword god or immortal with a natural affinity for the Dao of the Sword. Sigh. Do I not have the talent to achieve something with a sword? Doubts began creeping in as soon as I relaxed. I knew these were just intrusive thoughts, making me focus on the end result¡ªimagining myself as one of the sword immortals from stories. But that urge for quick success disrupted my journey toward mastery, leaving me unable to achieve anything. Years later, looking back at this moment, I would only feel regret. I picked up the sword, which had at some point slipped from my grip. Now, with my thoughts sorted out, I tried again. This time, I emptied my mind. I even cleared the thought of swinging the sword, so that even my mind wouldn¡¯t know what my next move would be. I started thinking about miscellaneous things, like how the caretaker of the technique hall had bribed me and how I hadn¡¯t informed Xue Lingxi to visit the young elder in return. Whoosh. The moment my mind drifted into strange thoughts, I loosened my body completely. The hilt of the sword slowly moved away from my grip. Just as my palm reached the end of the hilt, I nonchalantly swung the sword. I paid no attention to the air, the insects, the leaves, or anything else. My sword moved in a horizontal motion in a straight line. The power from that swing almost made me lose my grip, but the result was what I wanted¡ªa slash of complete silence. The Vanish Blade. No sound was created. It had been my mistake to think that Vanish Blade meant to literally vanish. It was just a metaphorical term referring to being faster than the enemy. I wouldn¡¯t say I had mastered the technique, as if I had to go through all these preparations during a fight, my head would be rolling on the floor long before I even attempted the swing. Clap, clap. I turned around to see who was clapping. I was so focused on training that I forgot to feel fear. To my surprise, it was Elder Long who had arrived. It made sense, as my residence was protected by a formation that only allowed the owner and permitted individuals to enter. "Brilliant," Long Bai commented. His words were sincere, coming from the bottom of his heart. Who doesn¡¯t like geniuses? Long Bai, being a genius himself, certainly did. And if the genius happened to have the attitude of Xu Mo, then that person deserved to be called a prodigy. ''Elder, I apologize for disturbing you,'' I moved my lips silently, cupping my hands in greeting. I also apologized for calling him by leaving a message earlier. Long Bai read my lips but couldn¡¯t fully decipher what I was saying. However, seeing the apologetic expression on my face, he understood. "Do not apologize. Because you called me, I was able to witness how a prodigy trains." I rubbed my neck in embarrassment. It was strange. Human behavior is peculiar. Insults make one angry, but praise makes people feel embarrassed rather than proud. Chapter 46: Elder Long Bais Offer
Chapter 46: Elder Long Bai''s Offer [I want to take on missions to increase my combat experience and battle awareness] I wrote, finally putting into words what had been on my mind for a while. Elder Long and I were both sitting on the wooden platform outside my residence in the courtyard. The serene surroundings contrasted sharply with the turmoil in my heart. "Missions? Why so suddenly? You just had a breakthrough, and it hasn¡¯t been long since you came out of your training," Elder Long said, leaning back with the support of his palms on the wooden platform. He gazed upward, his expression thoughtful. "Don¡¯t try to achieve everything at once, or in the end, you¡¯ll be left behind by others. Cultivate, increase your realm, and when the Sect Master or Ancestor believes you¡¯re ready, they¡¯ll approach you themselves or send a message." I smiled, knowing Elder Long was only looking out for me. I scribbled in my notebook and presented it to him: [I know. But my heart is in turmoil because I saw Long Chen yesterday. He has already climbed to the heights of a respected core disciple while still in the Qi Condensation realm. And here I am... still lingering in the lower sub-realms of the same realm. Sometimes, I doubt if I¡¯m even worthy of the position of True Successor.] I lowered my head, my gaze fixed on the little insects crawling through the grass, my expression dejected. Elder Long read the text, and then¡ª Slap! "Agh!" My eyes widened at the sudden shift in the atmosphere, which had grown somber. "Stupid boy! Don¡¯t risk your life for quick success," Elder Long scolded. "I¡¯ve heard about this Long Chen... isn¡¯t he the boy who awakened with you? You were the one who stepped forward to give him a chance, and thanks to you, we gained such a talent." He paused, his piercing gaze locking onto mine. It felt as though he was looking straight into my soul. "Do you regret it?" Regret? I thought about it, not answering immediately. The question demanded deep contemplation. Elder Long noticed my hesitation, and a smile bloomed on his aged face. For many, he was an existence incapable of such expressions. Those who knew of Elder Long¡¯s past deeds would have been bewildered. Though he was no longer as active as he once was, he remained a figure of fear for many sects. Even within the Hidden Dragon Sect, many disciples and elders avoided him, intimidated by his imposing presence¡ªhis biceps, six-pack, and the scars from countless battles with enemies and rivals. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. [I do not regret it.] I wrote on the used page. Elder Long stood up, his voice firm. "Well, then it¡¯s decided. I will train you personally." Huhhhh!!! I reacted internally, my mind racing. Elder Long, ignoring my stunned expression, continued, "Unless you pass my training, I will not allow you to go on any missions." I frowned. [What kind of training?] Long Bai smirked. "Simple. Survive." Seeing my confused expression, he explained, "You want to take on missions to increase your combat and battle experience. Then I will train you. The thoughts you¡¯re having now are just because you have nothing to do. While you¡¯re in training, you won¡¯t have time to worry about who¡¯s doing what or how fast they¡¯re progressing. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?" I could only nod my head like a chicken pecking at its food. It wasn¡¯t a bad offer. Being personally trained by the Head Elder was an opportunity many wouldn¡¯t dare dream of, yet here I was, hesitating before agreeing. Hooo... It seemed I had unknowingly become arrogant. "Then it¡¯s decided," Elder Long said. "Since you¡¯ve already reached the second level of Qi Condensation, you no longer need to sleep or eat¡ªexcept for consuming pills and taking medicinal baths. The time is yours to decide." [How about after the sun goes down?] I wrote. [I want to maintain my life in the outer sect for now. And what are medicinal baths? I¡¯ve heard and read about pills that could instantly make you immortal while living in my village. There were many such rumors.] "Haha..." Elder Long laughed lightly, and I instantly felt embarrassed. I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d said wrong, but I instinctively knew it was something foolish. "Cough¡ª It¡¯s our negligence. We should have provided you with more advanced information," he said. "To answer your first question, medicinal baths are special baths prepared by mixing several rare, non-toxic herbs. This method is also known as ¡®burning money¡¯ because every herb and plant used for cultivation and pill-making is extremely expensive. As for pills that instantly make someone immortal... I don¡¯t know about such things. However, there are pills that can help with major realm breakthroughs, but their effects are short-lived, and the side effects could even cripple someone." Elder Long coughed and gave an extremely long explanation, from which I only managed to retain the points I¡¯d been curious about. Chapter 47: New Uses Of Sword
Chapter 47: New Uses Of Sword I stood alone in the courtyard of my residence, shrouded in darkness as the moon was hidden behind thick, foam-like clouds. Unbeknownst to me, my pale black eyes held a strange light that even the twilight''s darkness could not drown. I looked up, feeling a little better, though at times I still wanted to quit and return to the village where my uncle now resided. He had taken over everything my parents had left behind. But now, I was strong enough to overwhelm even the strongest of mortals¡ªnot cultivators, mind you, but mortals. Yet, would my parents even wish for me to seek revenge? Phew... I am still young, not even having reached adulthood. I slapped my thigh as a sudden thought crossed my mind. ... Slowly, as the clouds shifted in the sky, the darkness began to fade. The night receded, and the sun started rising from the horizon. Xu Mo remained standing in the same spot, unmoving. Chirp-chirp. Hmm... Xu Mo stirred at the sound of birds chirping near his ears. He shook slightly, and the birds perched on his shoulders flapped their wings and flew away. Xu Mo glanced at his shoulders, now covered in bird droppings. It seemed he had been lost in thought, standing in the same posture for hours. Xu Mo stretched. Though his body did not ache, some habits were hard to break. He circulated his Qi and noticed that it had increased slightly without him actively absorbing it. The increase was small but enough to fill a quarter of his third "bucket." But how? Xu Mo was puzzled. It was common knowledge that without specific techniques to absorb spiritual energy, it remained stationary and did not move willingly. This raised a question that had baffled many cultivators: How had their ancestors, the first humans in this world, reached such great heights without these techniques? They had even created new spiritual circulation methods and shared them with common folk who could not draw in spiritual energy. This had led to an increase in the number of cultivators, but the quality had declined. Their ancestors, without the aid of pills, array formations, or techniques, had become legendary figures. They had developed their own methods and distributed them to others. Was there a greater conspiracy behind the distribution of these techniques? Why were today''s cultivators judged by a talent stone? And then there was Long Chen, who had risen to prominence in the Hidden Dragon Sect despite the stone indicating he had no talent for cultivation. And now, my Qi had increased without any effort on my part. Was this the Dao? Was it hinting that my talent was akin to primordial existences? No, not me¡ªbut the Dao of Silence. It was the only thing that gave me an edge over others. Had it been offended when its inheritor questioned his own talents, even though the Dao had clearly chosen him? And then there was that recurring headache, appearing once a month, accompanied by strange sounds and rhythms that varied each time. Even within the sect''s protective formations, it penetrated without alerting anyone. Xu Mo snapped out of his thoughts, allowing his mind to process these mysteries. Surely, many before him had asked the same questions, and he would not be the last. If even the seniors before him had failed to uncover the secrets of cultivation, what could he, a mere Qi Condensation Realm cultivator, do? The weight of these unanswered questions pressed heavily on his shoulders, but he knew dwelling on them endlessly would only hinder his progress. For now, he resolved to focus on what he could control¡ªhis own growth and understanding. After finishing his stretches, Xu Mo picked up the sword resting against the wooden wall of his house. He swung it around, not for grand practice but to cut the overgrown wild grass. He could have used his Qi control for the task, but sometimes, doing things with his own hands felt more rewarding. The physicality of the work grounded him, reminding him of the simplicity of life in the village. Back then, his worries had been mundane¡ªwhether the crops would yield enough, whether the weather would hold, whether his uncle would find another excuse to berate him. Now, his concerns were far grander, yet somehow less tangible. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Swoosh-swoosh. In the silent courtyard, the only sound was the blade slicing through the air. He moved from one corner to another, though swinging the sword in awkward postures proved challenging. Xu Mo had to kneel to clear one area, and because the blade was rusted, trimming the grass required repeated efforts. The repetitive motion allowed his mind to wander again, though this time, his thoughts were less chaotic, more reflective. As he worked, he pondered the nature of the Dao. Was it truly a force that guided cultivators, or was it merely a concept created to explain the inexplicable? The Dao of Silence had chosen him, but what did that mean? Was it a blessing, or was it a burden? The recurring headaches and the strange sounds that accompanied them¡ªwere they signs of the Dao¡¯s influence, or were they something else entirely? Xu Mo had no answers, but he knew one thing for certain: he could not afford to ignore these mysteries. They were intertwined with his path, and understanding them might be the key to unlocking his true potential. The sun climbed higher in the sky, its warmth dispelling the last remnants of the night¡¯s chill. Xu Mo wiped the sweat from his brow and paused to survey his work. The courtyard was far from pristine, but it was a marked improvement from the wild overgrowth that had dominated it earlier. He leaned on the sword, its rusted blade glinting faintly in the sunlight, and allowed himself a small smile. It was a modest accomplishment, but it was his. As he stood there, a sudden realization struck him. The sword in his hands, though worn and neglected, was still a weapon. It had been forged for combat, for the clash of steel and the spilling of blood. Yet here he was, using it to tame the unruly grass. Was this a misuse of the sword, as a sword cultivator might claim? Or was it a testament to the versatility of the tool and the ingenuity of its wielder? Xu Mo¡¯s mind drifted back to the question he had posed earlier: Who decided the sword¡¯s purpose? He recalled the stories he had heard as a child, tales of legendary swordsmen who had wielded their blades with unmatched skill and precision. They had been revered as heroes, their swords symbols of their strength and honor. But Xu Mo had also heard darker tales¡ªof assassins who used needles and daggers to strike from the shadows, of farmers who repurposed their tools to defend their homes. The sword, like any tool, was only as noble or as base as the hand that wielded it. This line of thought led him to consider his own path. He was no legendary swordsman, nor was he a cunning assassin. He was simply Xu Mo, a young cultivator trying to make sense of a world that often seemed incomprehensible. Yet, perhaps that was enough. Perhaps the true measure of a cultivator was not their mastery of techniques or their adherence to tradition, but their ability to adapt, to find their own way in a world that offered no clear answers. With this thought in mind, Xu Mo resumed his work, swinging the sword with renewed determination. The grass fell before him, and with each stroke, he felt a sense of clarity. The physical exertion cleared his mind, allowing him to focus on the present moment. For now, the mysteries of the Dao and the secrets of cultivation could wait. There would be time to unravel them later. As the morning wore on, the courtyard began to take shape. The wild grass was trimmed, the overgrown bushes pruned, and the pathways cleared. Xu Mo stepped back to admire his handiwork, a sense of satisfaction washing over him. It was a small victory, but it was his. He returned the sword to its place against the wall and sat down on the steps of his house. The sun was high in the sky now, its rays warming the stone beneath him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, savoring the moment of peace. It was rare for him to feel this sense of calm, and he intended to cherish it. But even as he relaxed, his mind continued to wander. The mysteries of cultivation, the nature of the Dao, the strange occurrences that seemed to follow him¡ªthey were never far from his thoughts. He knew he could not ignore them forever. Sooner or later, he would have to confront them head-on. For now, though, he allowed himself to rest. The challenges ahead were daunting, but he was not alone. He had his sword, his Qi, and his determination. And perhaps, most importantly, he had the Dao of Silence, whatever that might mean. It had chosen him, and he would not let it down. As the day stretched on, Xu Mo remained seated on the steps, lost in thought. The birds returned, their chirping a gentle reminder of the world¡¯s beauty. He watched them flit about, their movements carefree and unburdened. For a moment, he envied them. But then he reminded himself that he, too, had his own path to follow. It might be fraught with challenges, but it was his, and he would walk it with pride. The sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the courtyard. Xu Mo rose to his feet, his body stiff from hours of inactivity. He stretched, feeling the familiar ache in his muscles, and smiled. It was a good day, all things considered. He had made progress, both in the physical world and in his own mind. As he turned to go inside, a sudden thought struck him. The sword, the grass, the birds¡ªthey were all part of the same world, interconnected in ways he was only beginning to understand. Perhaps the key to unlocking the mysteries of cultivation lay not in grand theories or ancient techniques, but in the simple act of observing the world around him. The mysteries of the Dao would wait, but he would not. He had a path to walk, and he intended to walk it with purpose. Chapter 48: Medicinal Bath Chapter 48: Medicinal Bath In the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Xu Mo was forced to leave his residence. Elder Long had arrived to take him for training, as they had previously agreed. Xu Mo had taken a quick bath to cleanse himself and rinse off the sweat that had accumulated on his body. Afterward, he changed into a fresh set of outer sect disciple robes. "How was your day?" Long Bai asked. [I was busy cleaning the residence,] Xu Mo wrote in his notebook. Although the night sky was shrouded in darkness, Long Bai, due to his advanced cultivation realm, could see as clearly as a cat in the night. "Why? You could have asked the outer sect servants to clean the house for you. Well, never mind. We don¡¯t have time for chitchat. Let¡¯s go." Long Bai stepped closer to Xu Mo and pulled him in with one hand. Xu Mo did not resist. As he drew near, he caught a strong metallic scent, like that of armor. It seemed that even at this hour, Long Bai wore armor beneath his clothes, ever ready for battle. Long Bai activated a technique unfamiliar to Xu Mo, and the two of them soared high into the night sky, disappearing into the darkness. Xu Mo felt his vision blur for a moment. When he opened his eyes, he had to close them again immediately¡ªfor what felt like the hundredth time, one of his eyelashes had broken off and lodged itself in his eye. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan of pain. The eye is the most sensitive part of any person, whether mortal or cultivator. However, Xu Mo had grown experienced in handling this issue. He calmly straightened his back, pressed on his closed eyelid, and felt where the eyelash had traveled within his eyeball. With slow, gentle movements of his index finger, he guided the eyelash out. After a few moments, he fluttered his eyes open and tilted his head at a sharp angle. By repeatedly opening and closing his eye, he finally dislodged the eyelash, which fell onto the rough, rocky ground below. "What happened? Did a stone hit your eye? No, that can¡¯t be¡ªI shielded both of us with my spiritual energy." Long Bai grew instantly nervous, unable to see what had happened since Xu Mo¡¯s back was turned. He feared that Xu Mo¡¯s eye might have suffered irreparable damage. But then he calmed himself, remembering that Xu Mo was still in the Qi Condensation Realm. As long as Xu Mo successfully crossed the Tribulation of the Golden Core Realm, he would be able to heal and regrow any injury. Once Xu Mo felt fine again, he turned to face Long Bai. For a moment, Long Bai was taken aback¡ªXu Mo¡¯s left eye was bloodshot, while the other remained normal. It looked as though a demon had taken control of half his body. Xu Mo channeled his Qi toward his eye to nourish and speed up its recovery. Though he had no mirror, he could infer something from Long Bai¡¯s expression and reaction. He gestured with his hands to reassure Long Bai and then bent down to pick up the eyelash that had fallen to the ground. Fortunately, the wind was calm today, and the tiny, thin eyelash was still there, trapped between his thumb and index finger. When Long Bai saw it, he relaxed. "Hahaha..." Long Bai burst into laughter, his eyes almost glistening with amusement. "I thought it was something serious, but... an eyelash? A single eyelash? Do they even break?" Xu Mo felt a twitch at the corner of his forehead. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. What could he do about it? Since birth, his eyelashes had been longer than those of the average male, even making many women envious. This problem had plagued him his entire life. Whenever strong winds blew or the weather turned dry, his eyelashes would often fall out. Most of the time, they fell harmlessly, but when he was unlucky, they became a deadly weapon to his own body. "Sorry... sorry... Let¡¯s get back to what we came here for." Long Bai reined in his laughter and gestured toward a massive cauldron. "This is the Bone Tempering Cauldron. It¡¯s used to strengthen bones and enhance their durability. For example, the reason some cultivators can fight opponents one or even more sub-realms above their own is because they¡¯ve taken medicinal baths since childhood." We arrived at a secluded courtyard behind Long Bai¡¯s residence. In the center stood an ancient, large medicinal vat made of black iron, its surface etched with faint, ancient symbols. It was deep enough to fully submerge a person. Nearby, several large wooden crates were stacked, filled with herbs and strange materials. Long Bai picked up a bundle of dried crimson roots and tossed them into the vat. Next came spirit ginseng, black marrow leaves, and even a fist-sized beast core that hummed with a faint glow. As he continued adding ingredients, a fragrant yet overpowering medicinal scent filled the air. With a flick of his fingers, a blue flame appeared beneath the vat, rapidly heating the water. Bubbles began to form, and the once-clear liquid turned into a deep, murky green. The air grew thick with medicinal Qi. "Get in," Long Bai commanded, his voice firm. I hesitated for a moment. The water emitted an unusual heat¡ªnot entirely physical, but as if it could burn through my very meridians. But I did not waver. Taking a deep breath, I stepped into the vat. The moment my body submerged, pain erupted across my skin. It felt as though countless needles were piercing every pore, sending waves of fire through my muscles and bones. My instincts screamed at me to jump out, but I clenched my teeth and endured. "Circulate your Qi," Long Bai instructed, his voice cutting through the haze of pain. "Let the medicinal energy seep into your meridians, temper your bones, and strengthen your physique." I shut my eyes and focused, guiding my Qi through my body as instructed. Slowly, the pain dulled, replaced by an intense warmth that surged through my meridians. My muscles trembled, and my bones felt as though they were being reforged. Time blurred. The burning, the suffocating heat, and the waves of pain became something I accepted rather than resisted. My breathing slowed, and my mind entered a strange clarity. Long Bai¡¯s voice reached me again, steady and calm. "Good. This is only the first step. You will remain here until you can withstand the full power of the medicine without flinching. If you want to grow stronger, this is the price you must pay." I did not respond¡ªbecause I couldn¡¯t. I could only endure. And so, my training under Long Bai had begun. Long Bai watched from the side as Xu Mo submerged himself in the medicinal bath, his sharp gaze concealing a glint of satisfaction. "Not strong enough to take on missions?" he scoffed inwardly. If that were true, half the outer sect would have perished long ago. Xu Mo wasn¡¯t weak¡ªhis foundation was already firmer than most. With his talent and determination, he could already handle basic missions. But letting him step into the world so soon? That was out of the question. Long Bai didn¡¯t just want Xu Mo to survive in the sect¡ªhe wanted him to reign over it. "If I let you take missions now, you¡¯ll become just another outer disciple struggling for survival. You¡¯ll remain mediocre, wasting time on menial tasks." His eyes narrowed slightly. "But if I temper you now... you¡¯ll become something far greater. The undisputed No. 1 under Qi Condensation." Long Bai wasn¡¯t one for sentimentality, but there was something about Xu Mo. His silence. His patience. His sheer, unyielding will. The boy reminded him of himself in his younger years, yet Xu Mo lacked the recklessness that had nearly cost Long Bai his life back then. And that was why he would ensure Xu Mo walked a different path¡ªone not dictated by others. Please Read Dear Readers, Exciting news! ?? As a Computer Science student, I¡¯ve just launched my own e-commerce website as a project, and I¡¯d love for you to check it out! If you enjoy my novel, your support would mean the world¡ªwhether it¡¯s visiting the store, sharing it with friends, or just stopping by to see what¡¯s new. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. You can also follow me on TikTok and Instagram for updates, behind-the-scenes content, and more surprises! Let¡¯s build something amazing together! Don¡¯t worry¡ªnovel updates will continue as usual, so stay tuned for more chapters! ?? Click On the Link Below ?? TikTok & Instagram: Link Below Thank you for being part of this journey! ?? Chapter 49: Realm Descending and Container Becoming Bigger Chapter 49: Realm Descending and Container Becoming Bigger Xu Mo''s skin had begun to turn red from the intense heat of the boiling water. Despite circulating his Qi to shield his body, he found his spiritual energy barrier as fragile as an eggshell. He didn¡¯t know what miraculous herbs or plants Long Bai had added to the water, but their potency was overwhelming. To make matters worse, Xu Mo was still clothed, and his soaked garments absorbed the boiling water, making his ordeal even more unbearable. The continuous absorption of the scalding liquid left him no moment to catch his breath. Long Bai had gradually reduced the heat of the flame, but the water remained boiling, its temperature unchanged, prolonging Xu Mo¡¯s suffering. The water effortlessly breached his spiritual energy barrier, seeping into his pores and flowing through his veins. Just as Xu Mo had begun to adjust to the pain, it intensified once more. Fearing that Xu Mo might accidentally bite his tongue, Elder Long fetched a piece of cloth and stuffed it into his mouth. Fortunately, the stone on Xu Mo¡¯s tongue prevented the cloth from going deeper. Unaware that his veins and spiritual energy were being nourished and purified, Xu Mo kept his eyes closed, battling the pain with sheer willpower. Slowly, the once-colorless medicinal water began to turn a murky gray. Meanwhile, under the effects of the medicinal bath, Xu Mo¡¯s spiritual energy started to shrink, and his newly achieved Third Level of Qi Condensation began to crumble like a treehouse built by children. Elder Long, who had been meditating calmly, opened his eyes when he noticed that the disguise of loneliness Xu Mo used to conceal his cultivation realm had faded. Xu Mo¡¯s mental strength was insufficient to multitask, revealing his true progress. He broke through to the Third Level of Qi Condensation so quickly. Such speed¡­ Elder Long thought. The loneliness within Xu Mo, which had been dormant, stirred awake as the medicinal liquid reached his heart. Normally, this loneliness was docile, obedient to Xu Mo¡¯s commands. But sensing its master¡¯s declining mental strength, it grew alarmed. In one swift motion, it devoured the medicinal liquid both inside and outside Xu Mo¡¯s body. Long Bai hurried over when he noticed the medicinal liquid had lost its luster, leaving behind only a pungent, black residue. Everything absorbable had been absorbed. How is this possible? Long Bai wondered. Even a genius could only absorb 40 to 50 percent of the nourishment from a medicinal bath, with the process typically taking a day or two. Yet, in just a few hours, Xu Mo had absorbed not 80, not 90, but 100 percent of the medicinal properties. This was unheard of. Long Bai had already extinguished the blazing blue flame, and the cold night air quickly cooled the water. Xu Mo felt his body cooling as well, but before he could open his eyes, he sensed his cultivation realm beginning to plummet. He had been 20 percent beyond the Third Level, but now his realm fell to the Second Level. Just as he feared he might become a cripple, the abrupt decline stopped. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. His realm had dropped from the Third Level to the Second Level, leaving half of his spiritual energy container empty. However, Xu Mo soon realized something was different. It wasn¡¯t that something had gone wrong¡ªhis capacity to hold Qi had increased. The first container of his Qi had nearly doubled in size, while the others remained unchanged. To fill the expanded container, the Qi from his Third and Second Levels had been used as compensation. Additionally, the Qi within his body, which had previously been in a gaseous state, had now condensed into a vapor-like form, somewhere between liquid and gas. When Xu Mo opened his eyes, the pungent smell of the black liquid hit him, nearly making him vomit. He stood up from the medicinal vat, and the black liquid rose with him like a lake monster awakening from slumber. It clung to his still-wet clothes as Long Bai extended a hand to help him out of the cauldron. Unbothered by the smell, Long Bai quickly checked Xu Mo¡¯s condition. Unaware of Xu Mo¡¯s true realm, he only noticed that the spiritual energy within Xu Mo had become purer and more liquefied. ¡°What happened, Xu Mo? How did you absorb everything so quickly?¡± Elder Long asked, his curiosity piqued. Such a phenomenon was bizarre and unprecedented. Even the rarest herbs couldn¡¯t achieve such perfection, and alchemists¡¯ pills were never fully digested by cultivators. At best, top-grade pills allowed absorption of about 90 percent of their nourishment. Xu Mo blinked at Elder Long, who seemed to realize the futility of his question. Someone who doesn¡¯t even know what medicinal baths are¡ªhow could he explain something even I don¡¯t understand? Clearing his throat, Elder Long continued, ¡°Well, whatever. All¡¯s well that ends well. Look at the benefits of the medicinal bath¡ªyour Qi has reached a liquid state, something only the most extreme geniuses achieve during the Foundation Building stage, and only if they¡¯ve been soaking in medicinal baths since before they began cultivating. Yet, you achieved this in your first attempt, putting so-called geniuses and prodigies to shame.¡± Elder Long patted Xu Mo¡¯s shoulder, his expression bright with pride. ¡°This is what separates you from a core disciple and a True Successor. You are our hidden arsenal. I can only imagine how other sects will react when they discover that the Saintess and Core Disciples of our sect were merely a cover for the true genius¡ªthe True Successor. The future of our sect rests on you. The Saintess and Core Disciples will leave once they feel the Hidden Dragon Sect can no longer help them grow stronger. But you are different. You are the living, breathing embodiment of the Hidden Dragon Sect. Wherever you go, no matter how far, the legacy of our sect will flourish as long as you live.¡± Xu Mo gave a blank look, not fully grasping Elder Long¡¯s words. He assumed the elder was simply overjoyed and speaking without restraint. Xu Mo didn¡¯t let the praise inflate his ego, knowing that his rapid absorption wasn¡¯t due to any innate talent of his own. The credit belonged to whatever entity had bestowed this ability upon him. What if the one who gifted me this talent takes it back one day? Xu Mo thought. If he began attributing these achievements to himself, he would truly be left a cripple if that day ever came. Calmly, he directed all the praise to the loneliness within his heart. Chapter 50: Brute
Chapter 50: Brute After resting for a few minutes and checking if there was anything else that needed attention, Xu Mo stood up from the ground, shivering intermittently. His clothes were still soaking wet, and as the night grew longer, the temperature dropped further. The cold was so intense that it made him tremble. He couldn¡¯t imagine how beggars, orphans, and the poor in the mortal world endured such harsh weather. Even as a cultivator, he was affected by the cold. Mortals would have long since perished, their bodies frozen into solid blocks of ice. Shiver. "I had planned to start your training in the next few days, after you finished absorbing the medicinal liquid. But now that you¡¯ve already completed the first task, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Remember, time is money," Long Bai said, his arms folded across his chest as he looked directly at Xu Mo. Xu Mo tilted his head in confusion. "Combat. You said you wanted experience, right? It¡¯s simple," Elder Long explained. He snapped his fingers, and a thick wall of steel appeared in front of Xu Mo. "Punch a hole right through it¡ªwith your bare fist, of course. Remember, this is a special type of steel, stronger than the average sword¡¯s blade. If you manage to complete this task before the end of the month, consider this rare steel my gift to you. If you¡¯d like, I could even have it forged into anything you desire." Xu Mo¡¯s jaw dropped. Although he had grown stronger, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Elder was in his right mind. The steel plate was five feet thick and eight feet tall. Its shiny surface and composition made it clear that it was forged by melting multiple types of steel together. Xu Mo doubted he could even leave a dent, let alone punch through it in one attack. [Elder¡­ I don¡¯t want to become a brute.] In the end, Xu Mo could only write down his thoughts and complain to the Elder. He had assumed he would learn swordsmanship from the Head Elder, skills that would help him take on missions, steadily improve his reputation, and eventually claim the title of True Successor once Long Chen left the sect in a few years. Even if the disciples didn¡¯t consider him worthy, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Why was he so sure Long Chen would leave the sect? The answer was simple. Long Chen was arrogant, prideful, and easily jealous of others¡¯ good fortune. The moment he realized the sect could no longer provide for him, he would cut ties and join a holy land to reach greater heights. Xu Mo hoped Jin Meiyu would join Long Chen on his adventures. Otherwise, Xu Mo would have no choice but to lay low longer than planned, waiting for the Saintess to be summoned back to her clan or for Long Chen to return and take her with him. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "I¡¯m disappointed, Xu Mo. I thought you were different," Long Bai said, shaking his head as if saddened that Xu Mo hadn¡¯t lived up to his expectations. "The power of a weapon will fade as you grow stronger. Only the strength you cultivate through training will remain with you. Swords, spears, blades, knives, daggers, and whips¡ªthey are all external factors." "Think of it this way: What if you were suddenly granted peak Foundation Building strength while still at the second level of Qi Condensation? What do you think would happen?" Xu Mo pondered the question but couldn¡¯t grasp what the Elder was trying to convey. "Unless your body is strong enough, you would explode under the sheer amount of Qi that a peak Foundation Building cultivator holds. No matter how talented you are," Long Bai explained. He placed his hands on Xu Mo¡¯s shoulders and bent down to look him straight in the eyes, his expression serious. "Xu Mo, the human body is the most mysterious thing in existence. Master your body, and you will unlock its hidden secrets. Everyone has unique traits. As you already know, there are twelve standard meridians in the human body." Xu Mo nodded, and Elder Long continued, "These twelve meridians serve as the foundation for cultivation. But there are records that state there are actually more than a hundred meridians in the human body." Xu Mo was shocked beyond words. He could understand if the Elder had said twenty or thirty meridians, but more than a hundred? Unlocking just the twelve meridians allowed one to defy fate and reach new realms. He could only imagine what a cultivator who had unlocked and mastered over a hundred meridians would be like. "Until now, many geniuses, through fortuitous encounters, have managed to awaken the eight extraordinary meridians, allowing them to soar to great heights and become overlords of their sects, clans, and families. The Saintess of our sect is one such individual. The only difference is that she was born with these eight meridians and didn¡¯t need to search for such opportunities." "What?!" Xu Mo couldn¡¯t help but break his silence, nearly screaming in shock. However, because of the stone in his mouth, his words came out incomprehensible. "That is one of the reasons the Ancestor warned you against meeting her and developing feelings for her. She is not from the same world as you, me, or anyone else in our region," Long Bai continued in a serious tone, ignoring Xu Mo¡¯s shock. He didn¡¯t enjoy crushing a young man¡¯s spirit, but a reality check was important from a young age. It was crucial to make Xu Mo aware of the futility of entertaining thoughts that would only lead to pain and misery. Xu Mo finally understood why the Elder had been so excited and shocked when he absorbed the medicinal liquid. The Elder had hoped that Xu Mo might have awakened a hidden meridian due to the rare herbs¡¯ effects. This also explained why the Elder was against him directly practicing with weapons. Many young cultivators wasted their youth pursuing dreams because they idolized someone who had achieved success in a particular field, not realizing that by doing so, they had already placed themselves beneath that person, limiting their own potential. By the time they awakened from their dreams, they often found they had wasted precious time on something insignificant, never stopping to ask their hearts what they truly desired. Chapter 51: One Punch Xu Mo
Chapter 51: One Punch Xu Mo There were only a few minutes left before morning, and Xu Mo was curious to see how much stronger he had become after his capacity increased. Before Elder Long took him back to his residence, Xu Mo decided to try punching the solid sheet of metal at least once. After all, he would have to continue this training for at least a month. He needed to know what he was up against and to test the waters. Elder Long noticed Xu Mo¡¯s gaze fixed on the solid sheet of metal, and an approving look briefly appeared on his aged face. However, he quickly hid it, though the tapping of his fingers on his arm betrayed his thoughts as he stood with his arms crossed. Xu Mo glanced back at Long Bai, who nodded, signaling that he was allowed to give it a try. As Xu Mo prepared himself, a strange sensation coursed through his body. It wasn¡¯t fear¡ªit was more like his very being urging him to test his limits and see where he currently stood in the world. Xu Mo stepped closer to the steel sheet, positioning himself just enough to deliver a full-force punch. He exhaled a breath of turbid Qi and channeled his energy into his right hand, his dominant and most comfortable one. The Qi began to accumulate in his fist. He clenched his thumb under his fingers, and a cracking sound emanated from his bones as his blue and green veins swelled. "Hurry up. If you take this long in a fight, your opponent would kill you before you even realized what happened. Or are you planning to bore the enemy to death?" Long Bai¡¯s sarcastic voice rang out from the side as he covered his mouth while yawning. Xu Mo didn¡¯t hear Long Bai¡¯s remark, having already blocked out all external sounds. Feeling that the concentration of Qi had reached its peak, Xu Mo slowly drew his arm back, his body tilting forward slightly. It was an instinctive reaction, as his body naturally assumed the best stance for the move. It felt as though an unseen hand was guiding him, correcting his posture to achieve the perfect punch. Finally, Xu Mo unleashed his fist toward the metal sheet. The air seemed to tremble from the sheer power behind his punch. His fist shot forward like an arrow released from a bow. The ground beneath his feet cracked, forming spiderweb-like fissures as he used his knees to generate even more force. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Boom!! His punch created multiple rings of wind. "Aaaaaaaaa!" The force of the punch sent Xu Mo flying in the opposite direction, and a long scream escaped his lips. He didn¡¯t even see the result of his strike. Long Bai instantly appeared behind Xu Mo, catching him mid-air. "Good punch. Brilliant. But the time it took to prepare that attack is far too long," Elder Long remarked, rubbing his chin. "Still, it¡¯s too weak." Xu Mo squinted through the dust and debris that filled the air after the impact, trying to see the result of his punch. As the dust settled, his vision cleared, and the aftermath became visible. As soon as Long Bai helped him to the ground, Xu Mo rushed toward the steel sheet to confirm what he was seeing. "Huh?!" Xu Mo was utterly confused. He examined the spot where he had punched, but aside from a faint, centimeter-deep indentation of his fist, the steel sheet hadn¡¯t budged. "Shocked, aren¡¯t you?" Elder Long said with a knowing smile. "I was too when I was your age. This isn¡¯t ordinary steel. Though it looks and feels the same, it¡¯s far beyond a mere sheet of metal. Even the Ancestor tested his strength on this steel sheet, but he, too, could only dent it a few inches. The fact that you¡¯ve managed to leave a mark is a testament to your immense talent." Xu Mo had believed that even if his punch couldn¡¯t penetrate the steel sheet, it would at least send it flying. But reality could be harsh. He was even more surprised when Elder Long mentioned that even the Ancestor had struggled to damage the steel. Xu Mo began to wonder if Elder Long, in his old age, had finally gone senile. How could something that even the Ancestor struggled with be within the reach of a mere Qi Condensation realm junior like him? He couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of pity for Long Bai, who didn¡¯t look that old. "Hey! Don¡¯t look at me with pity," Elder Long snapped, as if reading Xu Mo¡¯s thoughts. "Let me finish. We once believed this steel sheet was unbreakable, but something happened that left me, the sect master, and even the Ancestor utterly bewildered. Do you know why we made Jin Meiyu a saintess?" Xu Mo shook his head, and Elder Long continued, "Because she completely shattered the steel sheet. The part you¡¯re practicing on now is the broken remnant of it. She destroyed the entire sheet with a single punch. That¡¯s when the sect master and the Ancestor concluded that this steel sheet could only be broken by someone who had awakened more than twelve standard meridians. It can also be used to test whether someone has awakened extra meridians." Xu Mo still looked blank, unsure how this connected to him practicing on what seemed like an unbreakable steel sheet. [BONUS] Chapter 52: Reasons Why Jin Meiyu Was Made the Saintess
Chapter 52: Reasons Why Jin Meiyu Was Made the Saintess "We will continue the medicinal bath for the first month and see if you can awaken an extra meridian. Although your talent is on par with the Ancestor''s, I have high hopes for you and believe you will surpass us." Elder Long became flustered as he caught himself about to say something more. Xu Mo, however, didn¡¯t pay much attention to Elder Long¡¯s slip of the tongue. I doubt it will work. If it did, everyone would have an extra meridian after awakening twelve meridians, Xu Mo thought to himself. Though he couldn¡¯t voice his thoughts, seeing the joy in Elder Long¡¯s eyes, Xu Mo simply shook his head with a calm smile and gazed at the sun rising on the horizon. It was time to return. Long Bai noticed the light behind him and knew it was time to send Xu Mo back. Without another word, Long Bai and Xu Mo vanished from their location, reappearing moments later in the courtyard of Xu Mo¡¯s residence. "Take care. In a few days, I¡¯ll have someone bring you techniques and books on human anatomy. Study them and see if you can find any clues from those records," Long Bai instructed. Xu Mo raised his hand, about to say something to stop Long Bai from leaving, but Long Bai misunderstood the gesture and slapped his palm in a friendly greeting before vanishing. Xu Mo sighed in relief. Though Elder Long didn¡¯t exude any pressure, being around someone so powerful and respected was still intimidating. He went inside and took a quick bath to wash away the smell of herbs and the impurities clinging to his skin. Haa~ A moan of delight escaped his lips as the perfectly tempered bathwater touched his skin, almost lulling him into a nap. He cleaned the blood that had accumulated on his knuckles from the punch he had thrown earlier. It was embarrassing that he couldn¡¯t handle his own strength output, a clear sign of his lack of physical control. It was a good thing he wasn¡¯t participating in the tournament at the end of the year. It would have been shameful, and the sect master¡ªor even the Ancestor¡ªmight have been disappointed in him. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. After his bath, Xu Mo noticed the pouch of spiritual stones on his room¡¯s table. It wasn¡¯t the one given by the younger elder from the technique hall but the one Elder Long had provided. Today, he planned to buy some pills and daily necessities, such as chairs for guests (if he ever had any) and some bath essence. He liked smelling good. Opening his cupboard, he took out a new set of clothes. He mostly wore white inner garments, as they balanced well with whatever he wore outside. The outer sect disciple robes matched perfectly. He left the bulk of his spiritual stones at home, taking only ten with him. He picked up his Soaring Lotus Sandals, elegant yet practical footwear often worn by scholarly cultivators or those with a refined demeanor. These types of shoes were common among cultivators, but even a single pair in the mundane world could spark bloodshed among common folk¡ªeven if kingdoms and empires ignored it. Such was the allure of cultivation. For commoners, awakening as a cultivator was the surest path to the top. Even if one achieved little in cultivation and had to descend the mountain, noble families would offer their sons and daughters as marriage prospects. Having a cultivator in the family guaranteed that future generations might also possess talent for cultivation. Xu Mo walked out of his gate and activated the protection array to prevent trespassing while he was away. He didn¡¯t want a repeat of what had happened a few months prior. He changed the sign outside his house to read: "Gone Outside. Will be back by noon." Once done, he hummed a soft tune he had heard at an inn in his village. It was a common melody, a source of entertainment for mercenaries, knights, nobles, and even servants. He made his way to the shopping district, a place where one could find almost anything¡ªas long as they had the money. Xu Mo had heard that outsiders often came here to shop as well. Since the area was under the jurisdiction of the Hidden Dragon Sect, the quality of products and the safety of buyers were guaranteed¡ªas long as they stayed within the sect¡¯s perimeter. The shopping district was just a short walk from the outer sect. The sect couldn¡¯t risk allowing just anyone into its grounds; what if they had ulterior motives and targeted the disciples? Soon, Xu Mo found a shop selling bath essence. He approached it, and the seller¡ªa young man slightly older than him¡ªimmediately stood up, shooing away flies from his products. He began enthusiastically introducing various types of bath essences. Xu Mo, however, was wary, noticing the swarm of flies hovering nearby. Fortunately, the seller had covered the bath essences with a transparent sheet. "Immortal, check out this Fragrant Cleansing Clay. It¡¯s the latest innovation and quite popular among the ladies," the seller said with a grin. Chapter 53: Being Called Immortal Chapter 53: Being Called Immortal "Believe me, Immortal, this is truly the most affordable and understandable gift," the young man said earnestly. Xu Mo rubbed his neck, unsure how to correct the young man¡¯s misunderstanding. Seeing Xu Mo¡¯s gesture, the young man assumed he was a shy boy who had recently fallen in love. Xu Mo, however, felt even more embarrassed to be called an "Immortal" by someone stronger than himself. He could sense that the young man was at the fifth level of Qi Condensation. The young man grew more enthusiastic and began showcasing more items. "Immortal, take a look at this Scented Bath Paste. It¡¯s a bit older than the newer products, but it¡¯s quite famous among both men and women. Its scent lasts an entire day," he explained, pulling out a tube slightly larger than his palm. Xu Mo inspected both the Fragrant Cleansing Clay and the Scented Bath Paste. They smelled pleasant, though mostly of flowers. He leaned in closer, sniffing for a scent that might appeal more to men. "Immortal..." The young man continued introducing every item Xu Mo glanced at. By now, Xu Mo felt obligated to buy something from the kind young man, fearing his conscience would prick him if he didn¡¯t. He decided on the Scented Bath Paste. Without a word, he picked up the paste and handed over one spiritual stone. "Perfect choice!" The young man gave him a thumbs up, and they settled the bill. The bath essence cost Xu Mo one low-grade spiritual stone. After completing the transaction, Xu Mo continued his journey. He ordered some wooden chairs from a seller, who promised they would be ready in two days. Xu Mo provided his address and paid half the amount in advance. The shopping district was crowded, though less so in the outer areas. As one moved closer to the center, the crowd thickened. Auction houses, brothels, Alchemy Halls, Forging Halls, and other establishments lined the bustling streets. Xu Mo¡¯s next destination was the Alchemy Hall. He wanted to purchase some basic supplements and pills, curious to see the effects of consuming a refined pill rather than raw ingredients. Xu Mo preferred adventuring alone, but the elders in his sect forbade it, forcing him to suppress his nature. He didn¡¯t feel lonely when accompanied by Xue Lingxi or Mei Xueyin, but he considered them mere acquaintances rather than close companions. It wasn¡¯t that he had no appreciation for beauty or was solely focused on strength; rather, he believed beauty often brought trouble, and few women were truly loyal. He clenched his fist, recalling the promise he had made to himself: he would not fall in love with anyone except her. She was someone from his childhood, a girl who had¡ªor might have¡ªawakened extra meridians, attracting the attention of an immortal who took her away for cultivation. Xu Mo wanted to slap himself for remembering that promise, but a promise was a promise. Unless one of them broke it, he would not be the one to do so. For now, he resolved to let no girl enter his heart. He would wait and watch. Time would reveal whether she remained loyal. Above all, Xu Mo was young and had mistaken possessiveness for love. If she loved him in return, he would remain loyal. But if she had changed, he would let her go and wish her happiness. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Soon, the Alchemy Hall came into view. The building housed a ground floor filled with alchemy merchants, providing them shelter from the sun. The Hidden Dragon Sect regulated the market, ensuring that every pill and herb sold was safe and not harmful. Only licensed merchants and alchemists were permitted to sell their wares. Xu Mo navigated through the stalls but found the crowd overwhelming. After roaming the entire ground floor, he was exhausted and made his way to the entrance, where the seats were mostly empty. He exhaled deeply and nearly collapsed onto a chair, his posture embarrassingly relaxed. No one dared to scold him. His hair, tied in a bun, cushioned his head against the wall, giving him an air of an immortal who had descended to the mortal world. Despite his casual posture, an inexplicable masculine charm radiated from him, though he remained unaware of it. By his own observation, many male disciples in the sect were more handsome than he was. Were they blind? They clearly saw that he was a disciple of the Hidden Dragon Sect, even if only from the outer sect. He was not someone they could afford to offend. "Immortal, why don¡¯t you give my pills a try?" a voice called out. Xu Mo, still in his relaxed posture, opened his tired eyes and turned his head toward the source. There, he saw an elderly man. Xu Mo sensed no trace of Qi emanating from him. A mortal? Here? Xu Mo painfully straightened his body, smoothed out the wrinkles in his clothes, and approached the elderly man. Though the elder appeared clean, his overgrown beard and unkempt hair gave him the appearance of a roadside beggar. The man sat on the cold marble floor, a dirty cloth spread before him with pill bottles haphazardly arranged. [Xu Mo.] Xu Mo wrote his name in a notebook and showed it to the elder. He disliked being called an "Immortal" by someone so much older than himself. "Are you mute?" the elder asked cautiously, careful not to offend a disciple of the Hidden Dragon Sect. He had encountered many disciples, most of whom looked down on mortals, forgetting that just a few months ago, they were the same¡ªand their parents still were. Xu Mo nodded humbly, showing no signs of impatience. On a slip of paper, he wrote, "Foundation-strengthening pills and energy-replenishing supplements." The old alchemist nodded knowingly. "Ah, a cultivator preparing for breakthroughs, are we?" He rummaged through the bottles on the cloth, picking one up, shaking his head, and then selecting another. He retrieved several small jade bottles. "These are Qi Condensation Pills, useful for stabilizing your Qi flow. And these," he tapped a smaller vial, "are Spirit Revitalizing Pellets, excellent for long training sessions." Xu Mo examined the pills carefully. They weren¡¯t the highest grade, but they would suffice for his needs. After completing his purchase, he exited the shop but paused at another stall selling mysterious black vials. Demonic Qi Suppressants? Cursed Blood Essence? [How much for these?] Xu Mo wrote. "As you¡¯re my first customer, I¡¯ll sell them to you at cost," the vendor offered. Xu Mo shook his head and wrote, [I don¡¯t want to sound arrogant, but money is the least of my concerns. Please state the market price.] He adopted a slightly arrogant stance, though more moderate than during the trial. He didn¡¯t mention that he was taking pity on the elder and wanted to pay more. Everyone had their pride, and Xu Mo always judged others by putting himself in their shoes. He would have felt hurt if someone pitied him simply for being old. "Oh!...Then give me seven low-grade spiritual stones," the old man said, surprised by Xu Mo¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor. Xu Mo didn¡¯t bargain. He handed over the requested amount, took the items, and left in a haughty manner, as though such a sum was trivial to him. Chapter 54: Eavesdropping Chapter 54: Eavesdropping After walking some distance, Xu Mo''s once-arrogant posture deflated like a punctured tire. His heart pounded so rapidly it felt as though it might burst out of his chest. He removed the flask from his belt and began chugging water. Only after nearly emptying the entire flask did his heart finally calm down. Xu Mo felt a little better now. Meanwhile, in the Sect Master¡¯s Hallway... "No, Sect Master, Xu Mo must not participate in this tournament!" Long Bai exclaimed, his voice almost a shout. Yet, Bai Xu remained firm in his decision. "You wanted to train him. I didn¡¯t say anything. I also know what you¡¯ve been doing and how many rare herbs you¡¯ve taken from the sect¡¯s treasury." Hup! Long Bai immediately shut his mouth. He had thought he¡¯d covered his tracks well. Who was the traitor? "Remember, many before you have attempted the same, but not one has succeeded. Or, if some have, it was only after encountering extraordinary opportunities in ancient ruins or secret realms," Bai Xu said, his elbow resting on the golden armrest and his chin propped on his palm. His words served as a stark reality check for Long Bai. "I know. But this time, it¡¯s different. Xu Mo is different. You and I both know that." "Long Bai... I understand that you see your younger self in Xu Mo. And I agree, Xu Mo is not like other geniuses." "No, no, you don¡¯t... BAI XU!" Long Bai shouted, forgetting all decorum as he addressed the Sect Master by name. Bai Xu¡¯s expression remained calm, but his voice carried a subtle threat. "You¡¯re still breathing because I consider you my friend first and my subordinate second. If it were anyone else..." He left the sentence unfinished, but the implication was clear. Long Bai realized he had let his emotions get the better of him and quickly composed himself. "But I heard you¡¯re planning to distribute secret realm passes to the top ten of this tournament. Why, then, are you excluding Xu Mo?" "It seems I was right¡ªyour skull is filled with hay instead of a brain. The top ten is only for outer sect disciples." "And?!" Long Bai still didn¡¯t grasp the point. Bai Xu had the urge to slap the man across the face. "Do you truly believe Xu Mo is counted among the outer sect disciples? He is the¡ª" Bai Xu suddenly paused, his gaze shifting to the massive door that stood closed. Though the door was shut, his vision seemed to pierce through it, focusing on the other side where someone was eavesdropping on their conversation. If one thought about it, only a handful of people could reach this place, and even among them, only a few eccentric individuals would dare listen in on a conversation between the Sect Master and the Head Elder. And even fewer could avoid punishment. Jin Meiyu, standing on the other side of the door, strained to listen carefully. But it seemed the conversation had stopped. Before she could react, the massive door began to creak open. The crack in the center widened, and soon, two figures stood before her. "Miss Jin, it¡¯s not very respectful to eavesdrop on someone else¡¯s conversation without their knowledge," Bai Xu said with a smile. Though he appeared calm on the surface, inwardly he cursed himself for letting his guard down. He never imagined someone would dare to stealthily listen in. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "What do you mean, Master? I was merely walking by when the door suddenly opened," Jin Meiyu replied. She addressed him as "Master," not "Sect Master," because Bai Xu had taken on the role of her teacher. Though she appeared cold and indifferent on the outside, Bai Xu, after teaching her for months, knew she was a curious and soft-hearted soul. She used her icy demeanor to keep strangers at a distance, and he didn¡¯t discourage her. After all, she was in the countryside, far from her family, with no one to help her lower her guard¡ªexcept for one female servant who had cared for Jin Meiyu since she was a newborn. Nor did Bai Xu try to get too close to the girl. He didn¡¯t agree with the imperial scholars¡¯ saying that "a master for a day is a father for life." In his view, there was a vast difference between a tutor and a parent. Only by staying within their roles and limits could one maintain control. As the saying goes, "Give them an inch, and they¡¯ll take a mile." "Oh? Really? Then you may continue on your way," Bai Xu said, stepping back and gesturing for Jin Meiyu to pass. Long Bai, meanwhile, was sweating profusely. Thankfully, the Sect Master had signaled him to stay silent. No matter how much they had lowered their guard, it didn¡¯t make sense for the Saintess to remain undetected for so long¡ªunless she had help. The "she" Long Bai was thinking of was Jin Meiyu¡¯s caretaker, who was no ordinary person. According to his intel, the caretaker was actually Jin Meiyu¡¯s aunt, rumored to hail from a major sect. He didn¡¯t know which one, but his informants had only gathered so much. Jin Meiyu said nothing. She nodded politely to Long Bai and walked ahead, her face still half-covered by a veil. She had grown accustomed to wearing it. Though she was aware of her beauty, she knew most of her suitors were only interested in her status. She longed to experience life as an ordinary girl but knew it was an impossible wish¡ªat least in this lifetime. Unless, of course, she secured a place in the Holy Sect her aunt belonged to. According to her aunt, that sect was home exclusively to women, from the disciples to the Sect Master and even the ancestors. Her aunt had assured her that with her talent, Jin Meiyu would undoubtedly enter the inner sect of the Holy Land. The sect recruited new disciples every ten years, and there were still a few years left before the next opportunity arose. "What are you thinking about?" A calm, composed, yet strangely enchanting voice sounded beside her. Though no one was visible, Jin Meiyu knew it was her aunt, who had concealed her presence. "Nothing, just about what the Master and Head Elder were discussing earlier," Jin Meiyu replied, shaking her head. Her usual cold and indifferent tone was gone, replaced by a youthful, genuine voice. Her aunt was the second person in front of whom Jin Meiyu could truly be herself. Her aunt had taken her in after her parents¡¯ passing, and Jin Meiyu cherished the bond they shared. Chapter 55: Finding Xu Mo Chapter 55: Finding Xu Mo "About that disciple, right?" her aunt asked, though her tone was firm, as if she already knew what Jin Meiyu was thinking. "Yeah, Xu Mo was the name, if I heard correctly. What do you think?" Jin Meiyu agreed and sought her aunt¡¯s opinion, knowing she was more experienced in such matters. "I¡¯ve memorized the rankings of all the inner sect disciples in the top 50, including the core disciples," Jin Meiyu¡¯s aunt began, narrowing the scope of their search. "If he¡¯s not from the inner sect, then he could only be..." She left the sentence unfinished, but Jin Meiyu already had an idea of the place she was referring to. "Have you found anything about Long Chen that links him to our assumption that he might be the true successor?" Jin Meiyu asked, though deep down, she already had an answer in her heart. Having interacted with the Sect Master¡ªnow her master¡ªshe knew he was a righteous person at heart. Many of the elders she had met within this timeframe also seemed honorable, though it was possible it was all an act. But how long could someone maintain such a facade? A day, a week, a month? Hiding one¡¯s true nature for months, if not years, seemed nearly impossible. On the other hand, Long Chen was widely known to be a pervert. This reputation had spread throughout the inner sect. When he first joined the inner sect, he had shown some restraint, but as success came his way, he grew increasingly arrogant. If it had stopped there, it might not have been a significant issue. However, he began harassing female disciples, not even sparing his own master. Long Chen¡¯s master was a woman, the second strongest person in the sect after the Head Elder, and renowned for her beauty. "It¡¯s strange," her aunt remarked. "There have been complaints about him drugging female disciples since he became a core disciple. Yet, every time he¡¯s about to seal the deal, his master or someone from the disciplinary hall catches him red-handed. He always manages to escape punishment, with someone else taking the fall for him. Because of this, there¡¯s been a strong protest demanding his expulsion from the sect and a punishment of 100 lashes." Her aunt recounted the recent incidents. "Ugh, this is disgusting. If you weren¡¯t stopping me, I would have castrated him long ago." "But his strength is real," her aunt chided from the void. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Stronger than me?" Jin Meiyu raised an eyebrow. "Well, if you went all out, Long Chen would be obliterated." Under the veil of shadows, Jin Meiyu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Since no one else was around except her and her aunt, she walked with a light, hopping step, her ponytail swinging from side to side. "Let¡¯s try to find this Xu Mo. It¡¯s possible he¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for." ... A few nights later, Long Bai and Xu Mo were still in the same place where they had begun their training. Now, with the help of pills, Xu Mo no longer felt drained even after going all out. He could quickly replenish his Qi reserves by consuming a single pill. However, Elder Long had warned him against overusing them, as it could damage his potential. "Did you get the books?" Elder Long asked. Xu Mo nodded. He had received the package the day before but hadn¡¯t finished skimming through it yet. [Elder Long, I was curious. From what I¡¯ve read, I know that at a specific realm, cultivators awaken something akin to a third eye¡ªcalled Divine Sense. Are they also unable to see through our bodies and check if we have those extra meridians that haven¡¯t awakened yet?] Xu Mo wrote a lengthy paragraph in his notebook. Elder Long stroked his chin, thinking for a moment before responding. "You¡¯re already able to discern so much after just a day of reading the human anatomy book. It seems you also have the talent to become a scholar. But back to the topic. Yes, Divine Sense is essentially the power of the mind. There isn¡¯t a specific realm required to unlock it. If a weaker cultivator has a stronger mind than someone who has already unlocked Divine Sense, they too could awaken it. I can¡¯t say much more about Divine Sense, as it¡¯s what separates an ordinary cultivator from someone on the path to immortality." Scribble. Elder Long paused before continuing, "To answer your second question... that¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to discover for yourself. Once you reach that level, you¡¯ll understand." Scribble. Elder Long walked behind Xu Mo and saw him quoting every word he had just said into the notebook, including phrases like, "To answer your second question," and, "You¡¯re already able to discern so much after just a day of reading the human anatomy book. It seems you also have the talent to become a scholar. But back to the topic." Long Bai didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Sometimes Xu Mo acted like the smartest person in the room, and other times he behaved like this. Xu Mo continued to soak daily in the medicinal bath, and his body still absorbed 100% of the herb¡¯s properties. He could already feel the changes in his physique. Fortunately, his body hadn¡¯t become as bulky as Elder Long¡¯s, who was a walking mountain of muscle. Instead, Xu Mo remained lean and had grown taller, now standing above most children his age. His charm had increased, with his jawline becoming sharper and more defined. His jet-black hair, like the night sky, now reached his hips. Xu Mo was considering getting a trim, as long hair wasn¡¯t his preference. "Your body has grown stronger. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at a Body Cultivator with the talents of a Qi Cultivator," Elder Long observed. Chapter 56: Sudden Changes in Xue Lingxi (1)
Chapter 56: Sudden Changes in Xue Lingxi (1) Body Cultivator?! In the vast world of cultivation, where countless disciples seek enlightenment through the refinement of spiritual energy, there exists a path far more arduous¡ªone tread by the stubborn, the desperate, and the unyielding. These individuals are known as Body Cultivators, a rare breed who forsake the traditional method of harnessing the world''s energy and instead temper their own flesh, bones, and will to achieve transcendence. Unlike Qi Cultivators, who refine their meridians to become conduits of immense power, Body Cultivators forge themselves into living weapons. Their journey begins with the agonizing process of refining their tendons, stretching them to withstand impossible strain until they are as strong as tempered steel. Next, they harden their bones, shattering and reforging them countless times to make them unbreakable. Their blood, once ordinary, is transformed into a torrent of vitality, thick with resilience and power. Only after these grueling steps can they begin to establish their foundation¡ªan ordeal that takes decades, even for the most talented. Yet, despite their dedication, most Body Cultivators do not live long. Their path demands not just suffering but an unshakable will that few possess. For every one who reaches greatness, a hundred more perish, their dreams crushed under the weight of their own ambition. Those who persist are often driven by something far deeper than the desire for power¡ªunsettled grudges, endured humiliation, or an unrelenting need to prove themselves in a world that has mocked their struggle. They may not soar through the skies like Qi Cultivators, nor command the heavens with a flick of their fingers, but when they stand upon the battlefield, unshaken by spells or weapons, their presence alone is enough to shake mountains and part seas. To walk the path of Body Cultivation is to declare war against one¡¯s own limits, to carve strength into flesh and bone, and to face the heavens with nothing but sheer will. Xu Mo did not think he was even close to catching up to such individuals. While he considered himself fortunate enough to awaken his talent, he believed that if he had not, he would have preferred becoming a beggar rather than stepping onto the path of Body Cultivation. He truly lacked the strength and willpower required. After all, a person knows themselves best. Elder Long¡¯s praise was just that¡ªpraise. "Now, why don¡¯t we try punching again?" Elder Long offered a forced smile, recalling how Xu Mo had been diligently taking notes. Xu Mo, however, was fed up with punching the strong sheet of metal. No matter what he did, he saw no improvement. Even when he went all out, the strange sheet remained immovable, and every attempt left him utterly exhausted. Reluctantly, Xu Mo stood up, tucking his notebook into his robe pocket. Discipline was essential for everything, even cultivation. But discipline only works when there is hope and results. Right now, Xu Mo felt as though he stood before an insurmountable mountain. He glanced at Elder Long, and a humorous thought crossed his mind: What would it look like if Elder Long threw powerful punches at the sheet, only for nothing to happen? If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Xu Mo calmed his breathing. Over the past few days, he had invested his time in practicing a set of boxing techniques. Fortunately, it was the same technique from the trial¡ªone he had attempted to practice without the skill book, leaving him confused about which hand to use first. However, after a quick review, his muscle memory returned, and he recalled how he had practiced the technique during the trial. In truth, it was inaccurate to call it a boxing technique. In reality, the technique had only one level and was essentially a critical hit technique. The requirement was to finish the task in one punch; otherwise, the task would finish you. This was true for those in the Qi Condensation stage. However, if one advanced to the Foundation Building stage, the technique would evolve into a four-punch technique. The technique placed immense strain on the meridians, requiring the user to exert all their spiritual energy while focusing on a single point¡ªspecifically, the meridians, one of the most sensitive parts of the human body. There were records of many Hidden Dragon Sect disciples dying because of this technique. It wasn¡¯t that the technique was unorthodox; rather, these disciples often challenged their limits, believing they were no less than their peers. This led them to use the technique more than once while still in the Qi Condensation stage. Though they might win, the cost was their lives. Boom!! Once again, Xu Mo threw a punch. Through many nights of effort, he managed to hold his ground, though with great difficulty. Elder Long had set a new goal for him: to hit the bullseye. This meant replicating the exact movement, timing, placement, and measurement of his first punch. After continuous efforts, Xu Mo had managed to hit the 1.5-centimeter mark. His knuckles were bleeding. Huff... If the Body Cultivators knew he was being praised as one of them, they would barge through the main entrance and demand his head for such an absurd claim. Typically, peak Body Cultivators¡ªmore commonly known as Body Refinement Cultivators¡ªachieve skin as strong as diamond or ruby upon completing the final sub-stage of Body Refinement: Skin Refinement. Unless a spiritual energy cultivator surpassed a Body Refinement cultivator by two major realms, there was no hope of even leaving a scratch on them. Xu Mo wondered when the first trial for the Dao of Silence would begin. Or had it already begun without his knowledge? He couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that every time he entered a new stage, a trial would be set in place to test him. It was also possible that the Dao would throw obstacles in his path in the real world. As he pondered this, even the simple sheet of metal in front of him seemed to whisper silently, urging him to prove himself if he truly wished to become one with the Dao. The next day, Xu Mo took a much-needed nap to relax his tense nerves. As he lay there, someone knocked on the main gate. For a moment, he decided to ignore it, assuming the visitor would leave after receiving no answer. Knock, knock. A few moments later, Knock, knock. And again. Knock, knock. ''Ugh, why did I have to jinx it?'' Xu Mo thought, buried under the thick sheet as he tried to take a quick nap. His knuckles were wrapped in white bandages because Elder Long had advised him to refrain from relying on pills to ease the pain. "You need to get used to it to increase your tolerance," the elder had said. Chapter 57: Sudden Changes in Xue Lingxi (2) Chapter 57: Sudden Changes in Xue Lingxi (2) Xu Mo walked briskly toward the gate, his expression dark with irritation. He despised being disturbed like this. With an angry frown, he swung the gate open. Huh? Who is this? Xu Mo''s gaze landed on the female disciple standing before him. Her skin was smooth and unblemished, and her long, silky black hair swayed gently in the breeze, creating an almost picturesque scene. However, there was one glaring imperfection¡ªthe girl''s face was covered in ulcers, enough to make even the most iron-willed person feel momentarily unsettled. Xu Mo was no exception. Seeing such an appearance for the first time, he instinctively felt a trace of hesitation. It was natural to have reservations toward those who looked different from the norm. If he had shown no reaction at all, it would have been even more suspicious. Yet, despite her disfigured face, there was something oddly familiar about her. Xu Mo couldn''t shake the feeling that he had seen this hair and figure somewhere before. "Xu Mo, how have you been? I was trying to break through, so I couldn''t see you these past few days." Xue Lingxi spoke with a smile, though it looked somewhat forced. Perhaps she was still anxious about how Xu Mo would react to her appearance¡ªor worse, afraid that their newly established friendship might break apart because of it. The moment he heard her familiar voice and manner of speaking, Xu Mo immediately recognized her¡ªXue Lingxi. His tense expression eased, but his eyes remained on her face. He wanted to engrave this image into his mind so that he wouldn¡¯t react awkwardly again in the future. It wasn¡¯t out of interest in her¡ªit was simply called being human. Making an "OK" gesture by forming a circle with his thumb and index finger, Xu Mo signaled for Xue Lingxi to wait. He turned back inside and quickly retrieved a notebook and pen. When he returned, he had already written a note: [Why have you come to see me at this hour?] "Sorry, did I disturb you? If so, I''ll come back at noon," Xue Lingxi said. Xu Mo shook his head and waved his arms like windshield wipers, indicating that it was fine and she didn¡¯t need to leave. "Sorry again," she repeated. "I wanted to ask if you¡¯re planning to participate in the tournament for outer disciples at the end of this year." Xu Mo shook his head. No. Then, he wrote another message: [But why?] Xue Lingxi¡¯s smile faltered for a moment before she quickly regained it. "Why not? The prizes are great¡ªthey could really help you establish your foundation," she urged, almost as if she were pleading with him to join. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Xu Mo wrote down another response: [I don¡¯t have enough strength to secure a decent rank in the tournament, let alone win any grand prizes. Maybe next year, I''ll try my luck.] "You don¡¯t know, Xu Mo¡­ This year is different. The top 50 outer disciples will receive entrance tokens to a Secret Realm." Secret Realm? Xu Mo was hearing this term for the first time. For a moment, he couldn''t help but lament how little he knew about this world. Just how long would he continue to be caught off guard by unfamiliar terms like this? "You¡¯ve heard of Secret Realms before, haven¡¯t you?" Xue Lingxi¡¯s voice was soft, yet it carried an unmistakable weight. Xu Mo met her gaze but said nothing. She smirked. "Of course, you have. But what you''ve heard is only the surface." Setting her cup down, she leaned forward slightly, lowering her voice as if revealing something forbidden. "Secret Realms¡­ they are places that should not exist, yet they do. Some appear overnight, as if the world itself has chosen to whisper a forgotten tale. Others remain anchored, waiting for those daring or foolish enough to enter. The Holy Lands oversee them, ensuring that each sect follows its allotted quota¡­ but even they don¡¯t fully understand these realms." She tapped her finger lightly against the table. "Some say Secret Realms are remnants of ancient worlds¡ªshattered yet refusing to fade. Others believe they are the dreams of forgotten gods, given form and substance. And then, there are those who whisper that these places are not created or discovered, but awakened¡ªas if they had always been there, simply waiting for the right moment to reveal themselves." Xu Mo remained silent, his mind racing. Xue Lingxi''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "What¡¯s inside? That depends on the realm. Some are filled with endless opportunities¡ªsword cultivators find paths to enlightenment, array masters unravel the secrets of formations, and alchemists stumble upon the mysteries of immortality. Others¡­ well, some hold only a single supreme fortune¡ªa treasure capable of changing fate itself. A legendary bloodline, a celestial physique, a lost inheritance¡­ things beyond imagination might lie within." She leaned back, folding her arms. "But don¡¯t let greed blind you. Just as these realms offer fortune, they demand a price. Some never return. Others leave as something different from what they were. A place that can shape destiny¡­ can also break it." A heavy silence hung between them. Then, Xue Lingxi smiled again, as if she had said nothing ominous at all. "Well, it¡¯s just a story, after all. But now we have the chance to see if what¡¯s recorded in the books is true. Don¡¯t you want to adventure there and awaken some supreme physique?" Xu Mo studied her intently, as if trying to see through her. Finally, he wrote down his concern: [Xue Lingxi, did something happen?] She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palm. "No. Why do you ask?" Xu Mo narrowed his eyes but chose not to press the matter. They weren¡¯t close enough for him to question her deeply, nor could he explain his intuition to her. He sighed and wrote another message: [I apologize, Xue Lingxi. But I¡¯m really not interested. And now, after hearing about its dangers and risks, I¡¯m even more certain¡ªit¡¯s a big NO for me. I have things to do, so please excuse me.] After making sure she had read the message, Xu Mo gave a slight nod as a farewell. He turned and stepped back inside, closing the gate slowly¡ªnot out of arrogance, but out of courtesy. He disliked slamming doors in people¡¯s faces. He knew that feeling all too well. Even if someone harbored ill intentions toward him, he wouldn¡¯t repay them in kind. Or maybe¡­ he was just overthinking things. Chapter 58: Reborn Villainess Chapter 58: Reborn Villainess Xue Lingxi stood frozen outside Xu Mo''s main gate, her nails poised to dig into her skin before she stopped herself. She took a deep breath, calming her nerves. The timid girl from her past was gone. She had been reborn in her youth, back in the Hidden Dragon Sect. The first thing she did was sift through her memories, which had grown foggy after living for over a millennium. Fortunately, the face of one person brought her memories rushing back. She recalled her younger self, a naive and hopeful girl filled with fantasies of heroes saving beauties. Back then, she had been madly in love with the True Successor of the sect, Xu Mo. Despite the rumors and badmouthing from others, she had never believed them. Her heart had eyes only for him, but Xu Mo¡¯s gaze was fixed on the Saintess, Jin Meiyu. Though Xu Mo had abused his power, Xue Lingxi now smiled at the memories of the past. The foolish disciples who called him a tyrant had no idea of the harsh realities of the world. To her, their ignorance was almost endearing. However, one thing puzzled her: why was the True Successor in the outer sect? To confirm her memories, she had come here, hoping to see if what she remembered was true. She told herself she no longer had feelings for Xu Mo, but when she finally confronted him, her heart raced uncontrollably. Her mind went blank, and she blurted out whatever came to her. Only after Xu Mo retreated inside did she manage to gather her thoughts. Yet, she couldn¡¯t understand why Xu Mo was here. This had never happened before. Her memories couldn¡¯t be wrong¡ªcould they? Had she been reborn in the wrong timeline? In her past life, she had tried desperately to compete with Jin Meiyu but always fell short. This time, she vowed to live for herself. Her competition would be with herself, not others. In her previous life, her love for Xu Mo had driven her to create problems for Jin Meiyu, putting them at odds. Despite this, she had always considered Jin Meiyu a worthy rival. If Jin Meiyu had wanted, she could have used underhanded methods, leveraging her connections to eliminate her. But she had always chosen to compete fairly. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Xu Mo lay on his bed, staring at his bandaged palm. The wound hadn¡¯t healed, even after consuming Spirit Revitalizing Pellets. Elder Long had advised him to be patient and practice with his left hand for a few days. ¡°The elder is trying to turn me into a handicapped person,¡± Xu Mo thought wryly. ¡°When my left and right hands are injured, he¡¯ll probably tell me to practice with my legs. Is he trying to turn me into some kind of iron-handed or iron-legged warrior?¡± He took out another Spirit Revitalizing Pellet and unwrapped a fresh bandage. Crushing the pellet, he carefully rubbed it onto his wound. The sensation of his tissues shifting was almost unbearable, and he closed his eyes, unable to watch. After rewrapping the wound, he let the pellet do its work. ¡°Let¡¯s see if this method works,¡± he muttered. As he closed his eyes, he felt the wound pulsating. Bong¡ªBong¡ª ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve lost another friend,¡± Xu Mo thought, reflecting on Xue Lingxi¡¯s strange behavior. Something told him this might be their last meeting¡ªor perhaps it was just a false alarm. He rubbed his chest, feeling an emptiness inside. Having someone to talk to occasionally, or even just exchanging greetings on the road, had been comforting. ¡°I just hope she doesn¡¯t become an enemy. I¡¯m already irritated with Long Chen,¡± Xu Mo muttered, covering his eyes with his arm. He couldn¡¯t help but think how fleeting his joys always were. He had been an orphan, adopted by kind parents, only to lose them too soon. His childhood friend had left him without a word, cutting all ties as if he were a mere mortal. Then there was Long Chen, his first acquaintance during the entrance ceremony, and now Xue Lingxi. Though they hadn¡¯t known each other long, her absence left a void. ¡°Perhaps the Great Dao doesn¡¯t want me to be hurt by loved ones, so it takes them away quickly,¡± he mused bitterly. Now, only a few people remained in his life. Starting with Mei Xueyin, he wondered how long she would stay. ¡°The Dao of Silence? More like the Dao of Loneliness,¡± Xu Mo laughed inwardly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not jump to conclusions so quickly. Observe.¡± [Bonus] Chapter 59: Lan Yuehai
Chapter 59: Lan Yuehai ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xu Mo? Your focus is lacking. Are you thinking about something?¡± Elder Long had set up a table and a wooden seat crafted from the log of a large tree. He sat comfortably, enjoying a cup of freshly brewed tea. Xu Mo, meanwhile, was busy punching a thick sheet of metal. However, he was using his left hand this time, as his right hand still ached. Elder Long had advised him to avoid using his right hand for a few weeks, warning that overexertion could lead to permanent damage. Sigh¡ª Xu Mo nodded in response, though his grip on the pen was shaky. His hand had been affected by the strain, but he still managed to write, albeit with wobbly handwriting: [I¡¯m just not in the mood today.] The note was short, as the pain in his hand made it difficult to write more. Xu Mo glanced at the thick sheet of metal, which now bore two fist prints¡ªone deeper than the other. He scribbled another note in his notebook: [Elder Long, can I go home early today? I promise I¡¯ll practice extra hard tomorrow.] ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright,¡± Elder Long replied after a moment of consideration. ¡°But remember, you should strive to break through more realms of Qi Condensation quickly. Even if you¡¯re not participating in any immediate challenges, you must understand that one should only depend on their own strength. What if, one day, the sect faces a great predicament? You might have to fight or flee, depending on the situation. Strength is your greatest ally.¡± Elder Long offered his advice, and a few seconds later, both he and Xu Mo vanished from their spot. Unbeknownst to them, someone had been spying on their conversation¡ªLan Yuehai, the aunt of Jin Meiyu. Lan Yuehai was a woman of striking presence, her beauty refined yet carrying an air of quiet authority. Her long, dark blue hair cascaded like flowing water, shimmering with hints of silver under the light, reminiscent of the calm depths of an endless sea. Her sharp, ice-blue eyes held a deep, unreadable wisdom, as if she could pierce through the hearts of those before her. She was dressed in elegant yet practical robes, adorned with intricate patterns resembling waves and clouds¡ªa testament to her high status and mastery over her cultivation. Though she moved with grace, there was an undeniable strength in her posture, one that spoke of countless battles fought and won. Her expression was often calm, yet beneath it lay a sharpness that could command the winds and waves with a single glance. Whether she stood in silence or spoke, Lan Yuehai¡¯s presence was one that could not be ignored. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Jin Meiyu had asked her aunt to find the person named Xu Mo. She had noticed Elder Long venturing out under the cover of night. At first, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but after observing that he followed the same pattern every time¡ªfirst visiting the Outer Sect and then flying to the backside of the Hidden Dragon Sect¡¯s mountain¡ªshe grew curious. Today, she had decided to uncover who was important enough to warrant the head elder¡¯s daily excursions. Using her enhanced vision, she observed from a distance as Elder Long took a disciple from the Outer Sect with him¡ªa young man with one hand bandaged. The most shocking revelation was that the head elder was making this disciple, who was only at the third level of Qi Condensation, soak in expensive and rare medicinal baths. Afterward, he was instructed to punch the Primordial Gate Metal¡ªa material of legendary significance. No one knew its exact origins, but it was typically found in secret realms within more powerful regions. Like the Talent Stone, it was a relic of immense value, though the Talent Stone was far older. Its history was so ancient that it could no longer be traced, and strangely, it was evenly distributed throughout the world, as far as Lan Yuehai had traveled. The Primordial Gate Metal was no ordinary sheet of metal. Ten feet wide and forged from the essence of the world¡¯s untamed forces, it was a relic that separated the extraordinary from the merely gifted. It bore no inscriptions, no divine runes, nor did it emit the slightest trace of spiritual energy¡ªyet, it was an enigma even to the most learned cultivators. Legends spoke of its origins, dating back to an ancient era when the strongest warriors walked the land, and one¡¯s fate was determined by the strength of their very foundation. Unlike traditional tests of talent, which measured one¡¯s affinity with the elements or the density of spiritual energy within their dantian, the Primordial Gate Metal judged something far rarer¡ªthe existence of an awakened extra meridian beyond the twelve standard meridians. To an ordinary cultivator, no matter how refined their technique or monstrous their talent, the metal was as unyielding as the firmament itself. They could strike it a hundred times, a thousand times, wearing their fists to the bone, but it would remain unscathed¡ªmocking them with its absolute resilience. Yet, for those who had awakened an extra meridian, the experience was entirely different. The moment their strike connected, the metal trembled, resonating with something deep within them. A single punch¡ªperhaps two¡ªwould be enough to shatter a hole clean through its surface. This was the mark of an existence beyond the ordinary. A cultivator who could achieve this was destined for something greater, their body carrying the potential for techniques and power that defied common understanding. It was said that those who passed this test were not just strong but chosen¡ªindividuals whose very presence could shift the tides of fate. And so, the Primordial Gate Metal stood within the sect, untouched by time, waiting patiently for the next name to be carved into history. Many believed that the metal might contain an extraordinary inheritance from an ancient being. Others speculated that the ¡°Gate¡± in its name hinted at a greater purpose¡ªthat by collecting all its pieces and reassembling them, one could open the gates to the Upper Realm. After all, as the saying goes, ¡°There is no smoke without fire.¡± Chapter 60: Why the Crowd? Chapter 60: Why the Crowd? Of course, her niece¡ªJin Meiyu¡ªhad managed to split it in two with a single punch. Partly because she was different from others. She possessed an innate 20 Meridians, eight more than the norm. Primordial Gate Metal is known to break only under the force of such individuals. Though others who have reached unfathomable realms in their cultivation can replicate this feat, consider this: one is able to achieve it without any cultivation realms, while the other takes thousands of years just to be capable of the same. Who would be stronger between them? Of course, the one with unfathomable cultivation. How? Even if the said person can one-punch the Primordial Gate Metal, that only applies here. If that unfathomable cultivation guy decides to take action against you, only fate could save you¡ªif it so desired. "But this Xu Mo... Could he be the son of the Head Elder? No, then why would he have to hide in the outer sect? Moreover, the way the Sect Master and Head Elder spoke about him did not suggest someone who got in through the backdoor... His discipline is also lacking. After sustaining just a few injuries, his heart loses the motivation to keep trying." She paused. "Taking all these factors into account... my niece should not face any threat from such a non-serious person." With that, she fluttered her sleeves and turned to leave. Unbeknownst to her, the Ancestor was also spying on her and the Head Elder. However, his cultivation and experience were so far beyond these juniors that they were unable to sense his presence. Well, the Head Elder might have sensed something, but he likely mistook Lan Yuehai for the Ancestor. "Haha... this Xu Mo is something. Without doing anything, the beauties are slowly showing their interest in him, one by one." The Ancestor sat in his seclusion chamber, contemplating something. "Also, that ulcer-faced girl¡ªdid something happen? I¡¯ve already gathered information regarding that day and the previous days. No event occurred that might have caused her to distance herself from Xu Mo... Well, there was one person¡ªthe young man in the Technique Hall. He had bribed Xu Mo to bring that girl to him in the Technique Hall." The Ancestor also became curious about what Xu Mo would do. Would he stab his friend for money? And if he didn¡¯t fulfill the young man¡¯s request, it would be like stabbing him in the back, as he had already taken the money. But what Xu Mo did next left him speechless. After moving around the sect grounds, he encountered a random disciple who was in some trouble and urgently needed money. Xu Mo didn¡¯t ask how much; he simply placed the entire sack of money in the disciple¡¯s hand and disappeared into the crowd. "As long as they do not harm Xu Mo, nothing else matters." The Ancestor had recently experienced a small breakthrough that caused him to reverse his age, and now he looked more like the uncle next door¡ªa handsome hunk. He closed his eyes, and the silhouettes around him vanished, making the already dark underground chamber even darker and eerier. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ... Morning. Knock, knock! "Delivery." Creak- "Xu Mo, ordered five chairs?" "Hmm," Xu Mo confirmed with a nod. "Sign here." Scribble- Xu Mo shook the delivery man¡¯s hand and received his courier by opening the gate wide. The courier guys helped him carry the chairs inside. Xu Mo did not use Qi to ease their work because they were simply doing their job, and they were paid for it. "Thanks for purchasing from us. Please buy again." Xu Mo closed the door and went inside to sort out and arrange the chairs. He had recently broken through to the third level of Qi Condensation. This was understandable after absorbing so many medicinal herbs daily. If he hadn¡¯t improved, he wouldn¡¯t be eligible to hold the position of true successor. His Qi container had now grown three times larger than that of ordinary people, meaning his Qi reserves lasted three times longer than those of average individuals. Xu Mo was curious about how strong he would be in a fight against Long Chen now, especially with the help of the Dao of Silence and his Qi container being three times the size of an average talented disciple¡¯s. He closed the door and went out for a walk. He visited many different parts of the outer sect. Just like that, the sun climbed high into the sky. Xu Mo saw a huge crowd of disciples gathered in a full circle. Xu Mo walked a little closer and heard some voices. "The moment my eyes landed on you, I lost my heart. Now, my heart and soul belong only to you, Mei Xueyin. Please accept my feelings." With that, a handsome young man of tall stature took out his spatial ring and began raining down many exotic jewels, along with a small mountain of low-grade spiritual stones. From a distance, there might have been hundreds of thousands of spiritual stones at a glance. Mei. Xue. Yin. Xu Mo leaned casually against a wooden pillar, observing the scene before him with mild interest. In the bustling courtyard, Wei Rong¡ªa third-rate villain infamous for his arrogance but lacking true cunning¡ªstood before Mei Xueyin, presenting her with a jade hairpin while attempting to weave flowery words into something resembling a heartfelt confession. Predictably, Mei Xueyin¡¯s expression remained indifferent, her gaze cold and distant. The moment Wei Rong attempted to flaunt his wealth and family background, Xu Mo inwardly shook his head, making a mental note. "Lesson one: Never make status your selling point. If she cares about power, she¡¯ll find someone much stronger than you." Wei Rong, undeterred by her silence, moved on to praising his own talents, boasting about his cultivation speed and how he¡¯d surely become an inner disciple soon. Mei Xueyin¡¯s lips curled slightly¡ªnot in admiration, but in amusement, the kind one feels when watching a performance. "Lesson two: Arrogance without backing is just empty noise. If you¡¯re going to boast, you¡¯d better have the strength to prove it." Then came the final mistake¡ªWei Rong declared that he had already rejected three other women for her sake, hoping his ¡®sincerity¡¯ would move her heart. Mei Xueyin¡¯s eyes turned cold, and without a word, she walked away. Xu Mo sighed internally. "Lesson three: Never tell a woman she should be grateful for your attention. That¡¯s the quickest way to make her lose interest." Chapter 61: Why Insult Yourself in Public?
Chapter 61: Why Insult Yourself in Public? Mei Xueyin walked away, leaving behind only Wei Rong and the onlookers. Though Wei Rong had piled up a mountain of expensive and rare materials on the ground, no one dared to pick up anything. They were not afraid of Wei Rong himself but of the Wei Family behind him. Moreover, the head of the Outer Sect¡¯s disciplinary hall, Wei Han, was also from the Wei Family. Though one was from a branch family while the other was from the main lineage, their influence was undeniable. "What are you all looking at? The show is over," Wei Rong muttered. His head was lowered, and due to the strong rays of sunlight, the area over his nose was covered in shadows, completely obscuring his eyes. Xu Mo heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mei Xueyin walk away, finally able to come out of his hiding place. Unfortunately for him, everyone had already left, leaving only the two of them¡ªWei Rong and himself. Not even a pigeon could be seen in the sky. "Are you here to mock me?" Wei Rong asked in a cold tone. Xu Mo was not particularly offended. He might have been if he had not witnessed what had happened earlier. He was no saint, and even sages were sometimes cruel, treating everyone as mere pawns in their grand game. [You are skipping many steps.] Xu Mo tucked this small piece of advice into Wei Rong¡¯s clenched fist. His fingers, rigid with tension, were effortlessly pried open by Xu Mo. After making sure the paper would not be carried away by the wind, he turned and left, leaving behind a bewildered Wei Rong. Wei Rong was a respected cultivator at the seventh level of Qi Condensation, yet a mere third-level disciple had managed to unclench his fist with ease. More shockingly, Xu Mo had done so effortlessly¡ªwithout even resorting to using Qi. "When did such a monster arrive in the Outer Sect? Or is he a body cultivator?" Wei Rong muttered, reading the note Xu Mo had left behind. Meanwhile, Xu Mo remained unaware of how much his physique had truly improved. Even though he had failed to awaken any special or extra meridians, he was already strong enough to fight above his realm. Although he could only challenge opponents a few minor realms higher, this alone was an achievement most cultivators found difficult. Since he had no one to test his strength against, Xu Mo only knew that no matter how many times he struck the metal used for training, it did not even blister. As he walked around the Outer Sect, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious¡ªbecause that day was approaching. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. And he had no idea how to avoid it. Xu Mo had grown taller once again, and his body had almost become as strong as metal. He then thought that he should at least pay a visit to the young caretaker of the Technique Hall. Otherwise, the man might think that Xu Mo had taken his money and vanished. However, Xue Lingxi had not visited either. Technique Hall Xu Mo was about to enter when a familiar figure appeared before him, standing opposite the Young Elder. Xue Lingxi? "Here, take this pill. It will help you break through to the Foundation Building realm. And don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s a top-grade Foundation Building Pill," the Young Elder said casually, taking out a refined jade bottle. Pill-carrying bottles were an essential item for any cultivator, yet few paid attention to their craftsmanship. This one, though simple in design, bore faint engravings along its body¡ªtiny, intricate patterns that shimmered under the light, faintly suppressing the medicinal energy within. Made from refined jade stone, the bottle was designed to preserve the potency of its contents. Unlike ordinary containers, these bottles were reinforced with spiritual inscriptions, preventing pills from losing their effectiveness over time. Some high-grade versions even contained internal formations, maintaining a perfect balance of heat and energy to sustain rare elixirs indefinitely. Xue Lingxi uncorked the lid, a faint herbal fragrance escaping as she peered inside. The scent was neither overwhelming nor sharp, a sign of proper preservation. She tapped the bottle lightly, causing a single pill to roll into her palm¡ªuntainted by moisture or air, as pristine as the moment it had been refined. For most cultivators, these bottles were nothing more than storage. But to alchemists and those who understood the delicate nature of pills, they were more than mere containers; they were guardians of longevity, silent keepers of life-changing medicines that could determine the outcome of battles, breakthroughs, or even life and death itself. The Young Elder waited, but no system prompt appeared, signaling that the transfer was successful. His gaze flickered cautiously toward Xue Lingxi. Her appearance was unpleasant to his eyes. He couldn¡¯t understand how someone like her could be a major antagonist in this world. Wasn¡¯t it common practice that even a third-rate villain would have looks above average? Then why was this Xue Lingxi so ugly? Jiang Ren¡ªthe Young Elder¡ªdid his best to conceal his disgust, but before an old monster like Xue Lingxi, his efforts were futile. "Why would I use this kind of trash to establish my foundation? If it were a supreme-grade pill, then I might have considered it. But this is merely a top-grade pill. And why would this guy give me something for free? Does he have some ulterior motive?" Xue Lingxi had learned the hard way that everything in this world came at a cost. Even if someone was being kind to you, it might simply be because they were envious of your position¡ªnot you. And if that position were to be taken away one day, then all those so-called followers would abandon you, regardless of whether your strength remained unchanged. In the end, it made no difference. Chapter 62: Game Over for Jiang Ren
Chapter 62: Game Over for Jiang Ren "Um..." The young elder noticed that Xue Lingxi wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to address him. "I am Jiang Ren," he introduced himself. "Yes, Senior Jiang, I will accept your goodwill today, but never again give me such an ''expensive'' thing in the future," Xue Lingxi said in a soft tone. Yet, despite her gentle voice, she exuded an indescribable pressure on Jiang Ren, who had only recently arrived in this world. Until now, he had failed to find any individual with an extraordinary destiny. The only one he had come across was this brat, who seemed to believe herself to be a banished immortal in the mortal world. But right now, even this brat was proving to be quite a challenge for someone like him. Jiang Ren had been in a hurry today because it was the last day of the quest provided by his system¡ªthe task was to invest in either a major protagonist or antagonist within a month. And what he feared most had finally happened. [Quest Failed!] [Quest Failed!] [Quest Failed!] Jiang Ren''s head rang with the relentless prompts of "Quest Failed" messages. [The Host has been found to be inadequate for the system. From this moment on, YOU are no longer the Host.] At the end, Jiang Ren could only watch as the system window flickered like an old television screen. Soon, it was unable to hold on any longer, and in its final moment, it collapsed into a thin, bright horizontal line before vanishing entirely. Jiang Ren''s eyes lost focus, and he slumped to the ground. "Why? Why? Why...?! The others who transmigrate to these worlds receive a newbie gift package, but why was I forced to prove my worth by completing the main quest first? Only then would I have received my newbie package!" "Now, what do I do? Should I leave the sect and go down the mountain? No, no¡­ I don¡¯t know anyone. At least here, I can live, eat, and pass my time in leisure. But outside¡­ I¡¯d die before even making it to the nearest village." Jiang Ren had been arrogant, thinking the main task was easy. He had even found his target and bribed her so-called boyfriend. But who could have expected that guy to be so shrewd? Right now, he wanted nothing more than to tear that guy to pieces. He had become a man with nothing left to lose. He lifted his head, and just as Xue Lingxi moved aside, Xu Mo¡¯s figure became visible at the entrance gate. But he was not alone¡ªdozens of other disciples stood there, watching the spectacle unfold. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Everyone had been listening closely to Jiang Ren and Xue Lingxi¡¯s conversation, especially when Jiang Ren presented her with a Top-Grade Foundation Building Pill. "YOU?! I WILL K*LL YOU!" Jiang Ren roared like an injured beast and lunged toward Xu Mo. "Run, everybody! The elder of the Technique Hall has been consumed by heart demons!" a disciple in the crowd shouted, signaling everyone to disperse. "Aaaah!!!" Xu Mo was momentarily confused. First, because the young elder was suddenly targeting him, and second, because these so-called cultivators were fleeing from a mere mortal. Swoosh! While Xu Mo was still lost in thought, Jiang Ren¡¯s incoming punch rapidly grew larger in his pupils. Instinctively, Xu Mo adopted the first stance of the punching technique he had been training under the head elder. The first stance wasn¡¯t anything special¡ªit simply helped in dodging an opponent¡¯s attack. Xu Mo leaned back, and the punch missed him by a mere fist¡¯s distance. Jiang Ren grew even more agitated as he failed to vent his anger on Xu Mo. "You bastard!!" Jiang Ren gritted his teeth. "It is your senior¡¯s order¡ªstand there and let me punch you!" he demanded coldly. "What?!" Xu Mo thought, convinced that Jiang Ren had truly lost his mind. Truth be told, even if Xu Mo had simply stood there and let Jiang Ren hit him, the one who would end up damaged would still be Jiang Ren. "Well¡­ as you wish." Xu Mo stopped dodging and allowed the barrage of punches to come at him. Jiang Ren accumulated all his strength in his dominant hand, clenched his fist, and aimed a punch straight at Xu Mo¡¯s cheek. For a long time, Jiang Ren had been envious and jealous of this guy¡ªnothing but an extra, yet somehow gifted with an appearance more charming than his own. Bang! But what everyone expected¡­ didn¡¯t happen. Xu Mo¡¯s head did not explode into a bloody mist from the force of the young elder¡¯s punch. No¡ªXu Mo didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he gazed at Jiang Ren with cold, emotionless eyes. Xu Mo didn¡¯t like violence, but he never backed away from a fight when it was inevitable. "Huh? Was that even a punch?" one disciple questioned, turning to look at his friends¡¯ expressions. "Yeah, I thought he was some elusive master since he was the caretaker of the Technique Hall," another said. "Yes, he was able to suppress many top outer sect disciples before." "Was it all an act?" they all wondered. But then they shook their heads¡ªthose arrogant top-rank disciples wouldn¡¯t be bribed, nor would they willingly lose their reputations. Previously, Jiang Ren¡¯s system had granted him complete invincibility inside the Technique Hall. Now, after the system had abandoned him, he had once again been reduced to a mere mortal. At the time, he hadn¡¯t cared about the newbie gift package. "Weak." Xu Mo thought as he lightly touched the spot where Jiang Ren¡¯s punch had landed. It felt¡­ as if a mosquito had bitten him. Not like a human had punched him. Xue Lingxi watched all of this with her arms crossed over her chest. She didn¡¯t interfere because, based on her years of experience, she could tell that although Xu Mo seemed to be only at the third level of Qi Condensation, he was just slightly weaker than her¡ªdespite the fact that she was at the ninth level. Right now, she had almost no bottlenecks, as she was merely regaining her cultivation. Xu Mo saw Jiang Ren raise his fist once again. A cold smirk appeared on his face. With a casual movement, Xu Mo clenched his fist and drove a punch straight into Jiang Ren¡¯s stomach. "Ughh¡ª!" Vomit¡ª Jiang Ren¡¯s body bent into an arc as his stomach caved in. His stomach fluids surged out of his mouth. Though no blood was visible, he felt as if his intestines were twisting inside him. "Ugh¡­ Y-You¡­ I-I¡­" Jiang Ren stammered before losing consciousness and collapsing onto the ground. Chapter 63: Wei Han and Disciplinary Action Again Chapter 63: Wei Han and Disciplinary Action Again "Attacking an elder of the Technique Hall." "Has not taken any missions since entering the sect." "Disciplinary action taken once." Wei Han browsed through a stack of pages detailing Xu Mo''s punishable offenses. Xu Mo sat in front of him in an interrogation room, silent. He didn¡¯t move his mouth, only pursed his lips as if wanting to say something in his defense. "Do you have something to say, Mr. Xu Mo?" Wei Han put the pages down and lifted his head, his eyes meeting mine. After observing Xu Mo''s reaction, Wei Han rubbed the area between his eyebrows. While being questioned, Xu Mo was thinking that the world of cultivators and mortals wasn¡¯t much different after all. In the end, both were human. It was clear that he had only acted in self-defense, and there were plenty of witnesses, yet instead of taking their testimony, they had directly grabbed him and thrown him into this room for interrogation¡ªwhile the elder, who called himself Jiang Ren, was receiving treatment. Why? Because Xu Mo¡¯s past record was messy. He had been charged for crimes he hadn¡¯t even committed, and now, based on those false accusations, they simply assumed he must have done something to anger the elder of the Technique Hall. "...Mo." "Xu Mo!" Huh?! Xu Mo snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Wei Han''s sharp voice. "I''m asking you something," Wei Han said in a cold and indifferent tone. Xu Mo shook his head. Unknown to Wei Han, Xu Mo had already activated the recording function of his locket¡ªa feature recently added by Head Elder Long Bai when he noticed that Xu Mo was constantly getting into trouble, even when he remained mute. The recording function remained on, and everything happening in the room was being transmitted to the Head Elder on the other side. Ding~ "This Wei Han..." Long Bai muttered. "Does he have some special grudge against our true successor?" "It looks like I¡¯ll have to... pay him a visit in person." Long Bai was sitting cross-legged, comprehending a skill. He stood up and brushed off his robes to remove the wrinkles that had formed from sitting in the same position for too long. Just as he was about to take off, Jin Meiyu appeared and blocked his way. "Head Elder, are you going somewhere?" Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "Oh?!" Long Bai halted his steps as the Saintess approached. "Jin Meiyu, what are you doing here at this hour? You should be cultivating, preparing to enter the secret realm, and securing opportunities for yourself." Avoiding eye contact, he tried to change the subject, but Jin Meiyu was not someone easily fooled by such tactics. "I just took a short break, Head Elder. If you¡¯re heading somewhere, can I come along?" she asked again. Long Bai hesitated. If it were an ordinary disciple, he would have dismissed them without a second thought. But Jin Meiyu had the powerful Jin Family behind her, along with a mysterious protector. "I''m just going to the outer sect for some business. You should stay here. If something were to happen to you, our Hidden Dragon Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the Jin Family¡¯s wrath," Long Bai said, trying to dissuade her. But instead of backing off, Jin Meiyu became even more certain¡ªLong Bai was definitely going to meet Xu Mo, whose true identity remained a mystery. "If I get hurt under your watch, Head Elder, then I can only count myself unlucky for encountering someone so strong that even you can¡¯t protect me," Jin Meiyu directly challenged his authority. ''Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter if she meets Xu Mo. He already knows to be cautious around the Saintess,'' Long Bai thought. And considering Jin Meiyu¡¯s status, she shouldn¡¯t have any interest in someone from the outer sect. "Fine. But is she with you?" Long Bai asked. Jin Meiyu nodded. Without further delay, Long Bai turned into a streak of light and shot off from the mountain peak. Jin Meiyu, aided by her aunt, followed closely behind, ensuring she wasn''t left behind. Boom! Long Bai crashed directly into the Disciplinary Hall¡¯s courtyard. Since the Saintess was with him, he didn¡¯t dare to create a scene¡ªthere were too many spies from other factions inside the sect. If they realized Jin Meiyu had awakened her innate Eight Extra Meridians, some might try to recruit her, while others might outright target her to eliminate future competition. Meanwhile, Wei Han was still pressing Xu Mo for answers, his patience wearing thin. However, he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly, knowing Xu Mo¡¯s identity. To be honest, Xu Mo was practically invincible within the sect. He had the backing of the Ancestor, Sect Master Bai Xu, and Head Elder Long Bai. Even having the support of one of them would have made someone semi-invincible within the sect. But Xu Mo had all three. Suddenly, a thunderous impact shook the ground outside the Disciplinary Hall. Boom! The courtyard trembled. The guards instinctively assumed battle stances, but they quickly realized¡ªif someone had managed to get this far without setting off alarms, then that person was definitely from the sect. Xu Mo covered his face with his palm. It was embarrassing that the Head Elder had to come to his rescue every time he got into trouble. But at the same time, a warm feeling settled in his heart. Long Bai took care of him like a parent. Wei Han, sensing the powerful spiritual energy from outside the building, already knew who had arrived. But strangely, he sensed another presence¡ªnot far from the Head Elder. And this entity¡¯s spiritual energy was even stronger than Long Bai¡¯s. Bang! "Wei Han!! I warned you before!" Long Bai stormed into the interrogation room. The warmth in his voice when speaking to Jin Meiyu earlier was completely gone. Xu Mo turned his gaze toward the door, which barely clung to its hinges, then at Long Bai¡ªand finally at the figure standing behind him. For a moment, their eyes met. Xu Mo hurriedly broke eye contact. The interaction hadn¡¯t even lasted a second. ''What. Is. She. Doing. Here?'' Xu Mo screamed internally. As if he didn¡¯t have enough problems already, something foreign had suddenly declared itself as some Destined Adversary System¡ªurging him to invest in people with strange labels like "Major Antagonist" and "Major Protagonist." Chapter 64: Jin Meiyu and Xu Mo Finally Meet
Chapter 64: Jin Meiyu and Xu Mo Finally Meet The heavy wooden door creaked as it swung open, the dim lantern light flickering under the sudden gust of air. Long Bai stood at the threshold, his towering figure exuding barely restrained fury. His sharp gaze swept across the room like a storm on the verge of breaking, his arms crossed as his presence filled the space with an overwhelming pressure. Behind him, Jin Meiyu stepped lightly into view, her poised yet cautious demeanor a stark contrast to the elder¡¯s brimming rage. Dressed in the flowing robes of an inner disciple, her bright eyes flickered between the two figures seated before her¡ªWei Han and the other young man, who remained eerily calm despite the tense atmosphere. Her brow furrowed slightly as she examined them. Wei Han, with his rugged and slightly disheveled appearance, seemed somewhat rough around the edges, yet his demeanor held an obvious wariness. Then, her gaze landed on the second figure. He sat in stillness, his long, dark hair casting faint shadows over his face, his expression unreadable. Something about him made her pause. His silence was unnatural¡ªnot the nervous silence of someone afraid to speak, nor the defensive silence of someone withholding information. It was a silence that existed on its own, unmoved, as if words had no place in his world. Wei Han possessed a rugged yet composed appearance, the kind that made him look both reliable and imposing at first glance. His tall, broad-shouldered frame exuded the air of a seasoned cultivator, while his sharp, deep-set eyes carried an unspoken confidence, as if he had seen through the world¡¯s schemes long ago. His jet-black hair, often tied in a loose warrior¡¯s knot, had a few rebellious strands falling over his forehead, giving him an effortlessly unrestrained look. A faint scar ran along his left cheek, a testament to countless battles, yet it did nothing to diminish his stern handsomeness. He wore dark brown robes with understated golden embroidery, marking his affiliation with the sect while avoiding unnecessary extravagance. His presence alone commanded attention¡ªnot because he sought it, but because he carried himself with the quiet strength of someone who had weathered storms and remained standing. Xu Mo¡­ probably not, she thought as she looked at Wei Han. Her fingers curled slightly at her sides. Xu Mo. Though she had never spoken to him before, an inexplicable certainty settled in her mind. This was the one Long Bai had stormed in for. Jin Meiyu turned her head to look behind her at her aunt, who had camouflaged herself. As Jin Meiyu rotated her head, many officers of the Disciplinary Hall blushed, some mistakenly thinking she was looking at them. ¡°Yes. That young man is Xu Mo¡ªthe one I told you about,¡± Lan Yuehai¡¯s voice echoed in Jin Meiyu¡¯s ear. She turned her head back to its original position. ¡°Interesting.¡± Lan Yuehai¡¯s voice once again sounded in her mind. Why? What did you find interesting, Aunt? Jin Meiyu asked inwardly. Her aunt replied, ¡°That boy named Xu Mo. He looked at you.¡± If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Jin Meiyu was confused. So? That¡¯s nothing new. You know how much my beauty affects both males and females. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Lan Yuehai covered her mouth with her hand, trying to hold back her laughter. ¡°He took a quick glance and looked away.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°I saw dread in his eyes.¡± Dread?! Aunt, I don¡¯t remember doing anything to him that would make him afraid of me, right? ¡°It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s afraid of females,¡± Lan Yuehai suggested. It wasn¡¯t common, but there had been cases of people who, after being kidnapped by demonic sects as children and later rescued by righteous path sects, developed strange conditions. Some became twisted, while others suffered from peculiar psychological afflictions. ¡°Head Elder¡­¡± Wei Han tried to hold back his anger, but the bulging vein on his forehead betrayed him. ¡°Xu Mo attacked the elder of the Technique Hall, rendering him unconscious. He still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Wei Han¡¯s sharp glare intensified. ¡°So what?!¡± Long Bai scoffed. Wei Han had expected Long Bai to at least be forced to back down for now, but instead, the elder asked curtly, ¡°Are you certain of what you say? Or did you just arrest Xu Mo without even determining who the real culprit and victim were?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Wei Han shot back. ¡°Attacking an elder is against the sect¡¯s rules¡ªthe very rules set by the founder of the Hidden Dragon Sect. Even the Ancestor cannot change them, right?¡± Wei Han smirked. He had no enmity with Xu Mo; he merely wanted to uncover the young man¡¯s true identity¡ªwhy the Sect Master, the Ancestor, and the Head Elder all seemed unable to ignore him. He also suspected that the Head Elder might be using the names of the Sect Master and Ancestor without their knowledge. If he escalated this matter, he might be able to attract the Sect Master¡¯s attention. Only then could he confirm whether Xu Mo truly had the support of all three. ¡°You¡¯re right. But¡­¡± Long Bai turned to Xu Mo. ¡°Xu Mo, I¡¯ll be taking the locket for a second.¡± With a wave of his hand, he commanded the Qi in the air to form two ethereal yet solid hands. The Qi hands reached for Xu Mo¡¯s neck with precise control, lifting the locket that hung there before floating it toward Long Bai. Throughout the process, Xu Mo merely lowered his head, not even daring to move his eyes, afraid that Jin Meiyu might still be looking at him. His mind started playing tricks on him, using his fears to convince him that Jin Meiyu was staring straight at him. But in reality, she was calmly observing the Head Elder and Wei Han. It looks like these two may have some past conflicts. Thought Jin Meiyu. Deciding to ignore the situation, Xu Mo turned his attention inward, focusing on the entity that called itself a system. It introduced itself and revealed its function: he would be rewarded for investing in either ¡°Major Antagonists¡± or ¡°Major Protagonists.¡± Any resources he provided to them would be returned to him, but doubled in value. If he gave one of them a low-grade pill, he would receive the same pill¡ªbut its rank would be upgraded to mid-grade. Chapter 65: ...Last Impression Chapter 65: ...Last Impression "Watch this," Long Bai said as he channeled his Spiritual Energy into the locket, activating it. A projection of the recorded fight between Xu Mo and Jiang Ren appeared in the air above his palm. Jin Meiyu, Lan Yuehai¡ªhidden in the shadows¡ªand Wei Han watched intently. Such tools were common in the cultivation world, as they allowed cultivators to communicate, record, and send messages to one another. However, they had a limitation: the distance could not be too great, or only high-level cultivators would be able to perform long-distance communication. Even then, this method was not foolproof compared to high-level cultivators using their divine sense to communicate. Using such tools also made it easier for a third party to eavesdrop on conversations without the users even realizing it. ["YOU?! I WILL K*LL YOU!" Jiang Ren¡¯s voice roared from the video.] Though it wasn¡¯t visible who he was shouting at, everyone in the room was smart enough to connect the dots. ["Run, everybody! The elder of the Technique Hall has been consumed by heart demons!"] [...] Wei Han turned his neck to glance at Xu Mo, who sat quietly with his head lowered. He hadn¡¯t expected this guy to be so cunning. Even in such a dangerous situation, he had remained clear-headed and made a rational decision. This level of composure was only achievable when one had absolute confidence in their strength. ["Ughh¡ª!" Vomit¡ª Jiang Ren¡¯s body bent into an arc as his stomach caved in. His stomach fluids surged out of his mouth. Though no blood was visible, he felt as if his intestines were twisting inside him. "Ugh¡­ Y-You¡­ I-I¡­" Jiang Ren stammered before losing consciousness and collapsing onto the ground.] Wei Han¡¯s attention snapped back to the ongoing video, where he saw Xu Mo lightly punch Jiang Ren in the gut. Only Jiang Ren knew the true power of that punch¡ªhe had been forced to his knees, vomiting from a single strike. And Xu Mo hadn¡¯t even taken a fighting stance. "You¡¯ve improved, but there are still areas where you wasted energy. If you had controlled it more precisely, that punch could have blasted a hole through that cocky elder¡¯s stomach. How dare he attack you?" Long Bai commented on Xu Mo¡¯s technique, making no attempt to hide the fact that he was Xu Mo¡¯s teacher. Both Jin Meiyu and Lan Yuehai were surprised to hear the head elder use such foul language for an outer sect disciple. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. "Like Master, like Disciple," Wei Han muttered through gritted teeth. "Wei Han!" Long Bai clenched his fist, closing the video projection. "If you have a problem with me, next time, don¡¯t disturb Xu Mo. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to come to the inner sect." His tone left no room for argument. Then he turned to Xu Mo. "Get up. Someone is here to meet you." Xu Mo shook his head internally and rose from his seat. Long Bai gestured for Jin Meiyu to step forward. "Xu Mo, this is the Saintess¡ªJin Meiyu. Saintess, my disciple Xu Mo." ""Hmm."" They both nodded at each other. "Saintess?!" Wei Han¡¯s gaze snapped toward the young female disciple standing behind the Head Elder. "Why are you so surprised?" Long Bai huffed, irritated by the awe in Wei Han¡¯s eyes. "I¡¯ve never seen you show such respect to me." "Hmph¡ª" Wei Han ignored Long Bai and turned to Xu Mo. "I don¡¯t know what your real identity is¡­ but¡­ I apologize." His face turned red with embarrassment. Click¡ª Wei Han¡¯s flustered expression froze as he saw Long Bai casually record the moment. "Got it." Long Bai grinned like a mischievous child. Xu Mo and Jin Meiyu looked on as Wei Han and Long Bai bickered like children. [Daughter of Destiny Detected - Jin Meiyu] Huh?! The system, which had been silent, suddenly rang like a bell from a temple. A yellowish-colored screen materialized in thin air. Xu Mo expected Jin Meiyu, Long Bai, and Wei Han to react, but they were still caught up in their banter¡ªexcept Jin Meiyu, who was¡­ looking at him. Oh no. Please look away. Why do you have that look in your eye? It was the same look that the Xu Mo from the trial had pursued until his last breath. Shit. Xu Mo realized his mistake. He had ignored her. She was a kingdom-toppling beauty, and he¡ªa mere "Outer Disciple"¡ªhad shifted his gaze from her after only two seconds. That must have piqued her curiosity about him. What should I do? Should I act like Wei Rong? Yeah, I could do that for now since Long Chen wasn¡¯t in the sect. Besides, this was how most people would react in such a situation. But I really don¡¯t want to fawn over her. Xu Mo carefully turned his gaze to meet Jin Meiyu¡¯s. Our eyes met. This time, I didn¡¯t look away. I recalled how Wei Rong and other disciples stared at Mei Xueyin and tried to replicate it. Slowly, I moved my gaze from her eyes to the bridge of her nose, which was hidden behind a translucent veil. Then, I let my eyes roam over her body, deliberately drawing out the movement. Finally, Jin Meiyu seemed unable to stand it any longer. "How long are you going to look?!" she shouted. Her outburst snapped Long Bai and Wei Han back to reality. They turned toward her, then followed her gaze¡ªonly to find Xu Mo at the receiving end of her glare. Did I overdo it? Xu Mo wondered inwardly. He had tried to replicate the way Mei Xueyin was admired by the male disciples, but as a son and brother, he couldn¡¯t generate that kind of lecherous gaze. He had never liked anyone looking at his sister in a way that made her uncomfortable, so how could he, as a brother, lower himself to do the same? She wasn¡¯t here to witness his actions, but if they ever met again, his conscience would prick at him. "Sorry, Saintess. I apologize if Xu Mo made you uncomfortable," Long Bai said, bowing to Jin Meiyu. "It must be his first time seeing someone as beautiful as you, which left him dazed. But believe me, it won¡¯t happen again." He didn¡¯t forget to grab Xu Mo¡¯s arm. Xu Mo, not resisting, also bowed in apology. But inside, he was celebrating. He had succeeded in making Jin Meiyu feel disgusted with him. And as they say, first impressions are lasting impressions. Chapter 66: Visiting Jiang Ren in the Clinic Chapter 66: Visiting Jiang Ren in the Clinic But how? I can understand that Wei Han and Long Bai were unable to see it, but even Jin Meiyu, whose name was shown on the projection in front of me, was also unable to see this thing. I cautiously waved my hand through the screen, and it passed through like air. "I-It''s alright. But make sure it does not happen again," Jin Meiyu said, sounding a little flustered. Long Bai straightened his back, and I followed suit. Wei Han did the same. Wait, there seem to be some words written below the bold text on the projection screen. I focused my eyes on the text, and slowly, it started aligning itself. [Name: Jin Meiyu Cultivation: Foundation Building, First Level Talent: 12 Standard Meridians + 8 Innate Meridians Physique: Golden Jade Saint Physique [Unawakened] Luck: Orange ?? Description: Jin Meiyu is the granddaughter of Jin Wuyuan from the Jin Family in the Golden Radiance Domain. They are one of the ancient aristocratic families, though their influence has gradually declined over the years due to internal strife, rivalries with other noble families, and the rise of more dominant sects. However, their heritage, wealth, and lineage still command respect, and they are far from weak.] As I continued reading, my eyes widened bit by bit until... Well, the only part I could understand was:
  • "Talent: 12 Standard Meridians + 8 Innate Meridians."
  • "Cultivation: Foundation Building, First Level."
The other information was new to me. I was surprised that Jin Meiyu had already reached the first level of Foundation Building. "Xu Mo, let''s go pay a visit to Jiang Ren," Long Bai said, patting me on the shoulder, snapping me out of my reverie. I nodded, and with Wei Han, the four of us started our journey toward the clinic where Jiang Ren was receiving treatment. But in reality, there was one more person with us, making it a total of five. Along the way, no one spoke. Since the clinic was not far from the Disciplinary Hall, we soon reached our destination. "Has Jiang Ren woken up?" Wei Han asked a Daoist Healer¡ªa healer who follows the Dao of Medicine and may incorporate cultivation techniques into their treatments. "Yes, but he has been acting strangely and muttering weird things," the Daoist Healer replied before moving on to check other patients. "Head Elder, I think you should wait here while Xu Mo and I go inside to try and clear any misunderstandings," Wei Han said. Seeing that the Head Elder was about to oppose his decision, he quickly added, "Do not worry, I will protect Xu Mo. You should stay here and protect the Saintess¡­ Isn''t she the most important asset of the Hidden Dragon Sect?" The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Wei Han appeared humble and polite in front of Long Bai, but that was only because they were in a crowded place with disciples going in and out. Still, he wasted no opportunity to try and uncover my true identity. Long Bai took a moment to think, then waved his sleeve as a gesture for Wei Han and me to proceed. Inside the clinic¡­ "Jiang Ren, are you feeling alright now?" Wei Han approached the bed where Jiang Ren lay with his eyes wide open, muttering strange things that were barely audible to Wei Han, let alone me. "Huh?!" Jiang Ren turned his head to the right and saw that it was the Chief of the Disciplinary Hall¡ªWei Han. He was the one who had given Jiang Ren the position of caretaker of the Technique Hall after the previous caretaker¡ªhis great-grandfather¡ªpassed away. Yes, because his great-grandfather was a cultivator, and among his children, none had the talent to cultivate, it was only in the fourth generation that Jiang Ren was found to have some talent. Though his talent was far worse than his great-grandfather''s, it was enough for him to take over the position after his passing. It was Wei Han who had sent members of the Disciplinary Hall to fetch Jiang Ren and bring him to him. That was when Jiang Ren learned that his great-grandfather and Wei Han used to be drinking buddies in their youth, and as his best friend, Wei Han felt responsible for taking care of his descendants in the sect. "Elder, you must avenge me," Jiang Ren pleaded, grabbing Wei Han''s sleeve desperately. And then, he started explaining his version of the story¡ªchanging the victim into the perpetrator and vice versa. Wei Han said nothing, but unbeknownst to Jiang Ren, his expression was darkening. I stood behind Wei Han, but because of his broad frame, I could only partially see Jiang Ren. Meanwhile, I was still processing the terms used in the Destined Adversary System to describe Jin Meiyu. I could understand certain things by connecting my prior knowledge with my own thoughts, but how much of it was truly correct still needed to be verified. Well, I will ask the Head Elder about it. Luck? Could it mean fate? Ding¡ª [The System has divided Luck from lowest to highest:] ?? Black Luck (Cursed Fate) ?? Brown Luck (Mediocre Fate) ?? Yellow Luck (Struggling Fate) ?? Green Luck (Survivor¡¯s Fate) ?? Blue Luck (Cultivation Opportunity Fate) ?? Purple Luck (Favored Genius Fate) ?? Orange Luck (Heaven¡¯s Chosen Fate) ?? Red Luck (Destiny Shaker¡¯s Fate) ? White Luck (Immortal Ascendant Fate) ?? Gold Luck (Dao Sovereign Fate) ?? Prismatic Luck (Heaven-Defying Fate) [You can click on a type of Luck to learn more about it in detail.] Oh? Can it even read my thoughts? ...Well, something that could bypass the Head Elder must not be simple. I clicked on Orange Luck. [A tier above most geniuses, these cultivators are Heaven¡¯s darlings, often the strongest prodigies of an era. They attract fortuitous encounters, divine weapons, and ancient inheritances with ease. Often groomed by Holy-Lands and Supreme Sects.] "Heaven''s Darling," "strongest prodigies of an era," "groomed by Holy Lands and Supreme Sects"¡ªthese words struck me like thunder. Just Orange Luck alone was this strong. What about those above it? Can they travel through time? Change the past and future? "Jiang Ren, is that really what happened?" Wei Han asked, giving Jiang Ren one last chance to redeem himself. But Jiang Ren immediately shook his head and played the victim card. "Elder, don¡¯t you believe me?" "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to believe you," Wei Han said, "but your story and Xu Mo¡¯s are completely different." Saying this, Wei Han stepped aside, allowing Jiang Ren to see me standing behind him. I was leaning forward toward the screen, using my index finger to read the text. It helped me focus, but I forgot that I was standing behind someone, and such actions were¡­ better left unsaid. "X-Xu Mo¡­ what are you doing?" Wei Han was caught off guard, causing his voice to falter. I shook my head and straightened my back, forcing myself to think about serious matters to make my expression appear serious and indifferent. [Bonus] Chapter 67: Expelling Jiang Ren Chapter 67: Expelling Jiang Ren For a brief moment, Jiang Ren and I gazed at each other. Jiang Ren must have been cursing his luck, as the person he was condemning was in the same room, listening to him. "Yes, yes... Elder, you must believe me! You can ask anyone what happened there. They would all say that this junior attacked me first." Jiang Ren once again started pointing fingers at me. Seeing this, Wei Han could not help but run his fingers through his hair. "Enough!" Wei Han finally could not take it anymore and spoke in a cold, indifferent tone. Gone was his soft and calm voice, as if he were talking to a child. Wei Han already had the locket that I wore to record what had happened. He simply injected Qi to activate it, playing the only recorded video stored within. Color started to drain from Jiang Ren''s already light brown skin. He knew that it was over for him. Shut¡ª The video ended just as Jiang Ren was punched in the gut by me and lost consciousness. "Looking at all the evidence and seeing your unconvinced expression, it is clear that you do not repent for your actions. I will leave your punishment in the victim''s hands. Xu Mo, what do you say?" Scribble¡ª [I believe Elder Wei Han should deal with Jiang Ren as he sees fit, according to our sect''s decorum.] Jiang Ren just sat there, slumped on the bed with his shoulders hunched. Wei Han nodded toward me with an approving look. "I am still curious to know why you are acting mute. Is it to gain the sympathy of female disciples and get close to them?" I tilted my head to the side. What was Elder Wei Han even saying? Pat¡ª Wei Han patted me on the shoulder and left with one last comment, "Young people really know how to play." Just as he walked out, the disciplinary hall members entered Jiang Ren¡¯s clinic room. They did not immediately apprehend him but instead stationed themselves at the four corners of his room, waiting for him to recover. Outside the patient room¡¯s corridor, Jin Meiyu and Long Bai were waiting patiently. Seeing Wei Han and me coming out, they also walked toward us. Long Bai asked Wei Han what had happened inside, and Wei Han sighed before explaining everything and revealing the decision that had been made. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. At some point, Jin Meiyu had gotten dangerously close to me. "Is something wrong, Saintess?" Wei Han noticed Jin Meiyu¡¯s actions and called her out. Sniff¡ª "Are you sick?" Jin Meiyu did not respond to Wei Han but instead asked me directly. But why? "I smell plenty of herbs on you. Such a scent is only found on people who practice medicine, alchemy, or are dealing with a rare disease that makes them constantly carry this smell." Jin Meiyu listed out a bunch of reasons herself, making it clear that she would not accept any nonsense in response. With no other option left, I could only turn my eyes toward the Head Elder for help. Long Bai, noticing my silent plea, strode forward. It was not because he was my subordinate or anything, but rather because he remembered what the Ancestor had warned him about. To others, Jin Meiyu¡¯s expression remained unreadable¡ªher eyes betraying no emotions¡ªbut as someone who had been closest to her, he knew better. Love often started with a sudden interest in someone. It could be a rival or even an enemy. But once someone became self-conscious of the other¡ªthinking about how they talked, smelled, ate, etc.¡ªit became clear that an attachment was forming. Seeing Jin Meiyu''s interest in Xu Mo, Long Bai knew this was not a good sign. "Saintess, to tell you the truth, Xu Mo is my son-in-name. Since childhood, he has been mute. However, he wished to live in the outer sect, where there is less competition and a more peaceful life. So I made arrangements for him to stay there." Gasp¡ª It was not Jin Meiyu who gasped but rather Wei Han. I nodded as Long Bai spoke, letting his words cover the gaps in my story. I could not have agreed more, as his statement explained why someone like the Head Elder held me in such high regard. Well... it would have been the perfect excuse, but unfortunately for Xu Mo, the Saintess had already overheard bits and pieces of a conversation between Sect Master Bai Xu and Head Elder Long Bai. She especially remembered the way the Sect Master had said the last part. But before he could reveal Xu Mo¡¯s real identity, she had been discovered eavesdropping on their conversation. That alone was enough evidence for her to know that Xu Mo was not as simple as he appeared. However, his cultivation realm was only at the third level of Qi Condensation, and his appearance was pretty average by her standards. Though he might be considered handsome to others, as the young leader of the Jin family in the Golden Radiance Domain¡ªhome to many powerful clans and aristocratic families¡ªeven the lowest-ranked family in her domain could have easily wiped out a sect like the Hidden Dragon Sect. A sect that had stood for thousands of years in the Forgotten Wastes Domain. A barren and desolate land long abandoned by the greater powers of the world. Once a battlefield of fallen cultivators, the Forgotten Wastes Domain is now home to scattered ruins, wild spirit beasts, and remnants of failed sects. The spiritual energy here is thin, making cultivation slow and arduous. Most consider it a place fit only for exiles, rogues, and wandering cultivators with nowhere else to go. Despite its apparent insignificance, hidden beneath its desolation are remnants of long-lost legacies, ancient artifacts buried under the sands of time, and traces of forgotten techniques waiting to be uncovered. It is a place where the unremarkable may struggle to survive, but where the determined may forge their own path to greatness. Her grandfather once said that the Hidden Dragon Sect was merely a remnant sect¡ªa mere branch of the main sect. But only when the main sect acknowledged its existence could it truly be considered part of it. It was said that this sect had been built by a disciple of that main sect after some unknown event in the past... [Bonus] Chapter 68: The Truth? Nah Chapter 68: The Truth? Nah. "Is that so?" Jin Meiyu said with a strange expression but an even more strangely calm tone. Long Bai felt an odd sense of suffocation, as if the surrounding atmosphere had suddenly dropped. Even at noon, when the sun was at its peak, he felt a chill running down his spine. "Xu Mo, is that true?" Wei Han approached me. He was one of the few people who knew I was not actually mute and, for some reason, was keeping my mouth shut. I nodded only at the part of the sentence where Long Bai said it was my wish to stay in the outer sect, while in my heart, I rejected all the other false claims. Even if one day the truth came out and Wei Han and Jin Meiyu questioned why I had lied, I could only say that they had not specified which part of the Head Elder¡¯s sentence was true and which was false. It was quite evil of me, I thought inwardly. It seems like my real personality is slowly coming out. But this time, I will not let myself be controlled by desires. Jin Meiyu finally looked away, no longer caring about Xu Mo and Long Bai. She, too, could not say that she had asked her aunt to spy on them and had learned from her that the relationship between these two was not one of father and son but rather of equals¡ªeven though Xu Mo was miles below the Head Elder in terms of cultivation. And such miracles only happen when one has a status that commands respect from the strong. How was she so sure? Because she was one of those people. As the young lady of the Jin Family and the last heir left to inherit its throne after her grandfather, she was respected by many heads and patriarchs of other big families. These families were certain that as long as nothing happened to her, she would inherit her grandfather¡¯s position. And all of those people were far stronger than her¡ªsome even stronger than her grandfather. Jin Meiyu nodded at me one last time, and I responded with a quick nod. But my eyes searched for the emotion I desperately wanted the Saintess to have¡ªthe same emotion she had when "I" was in the trial. But unfortunately, her eyes were clear, without any sign of disgust or any other emotion. She seemed quite generous this time. Wait. If "I" in the trial had done things that the real me would have never even imagined doing, could it be the same for others I encountered in the trial? Could that trial have been playing tricks on me? For a moment, such thoughts began welling up in my mind. According to my knowledge from the trial, Jin Meiyu considered first impressions everything. My first impression must have painted me as a lecherous person. And no matter how much she tried to mask her emotions, a frown would have usually crept onto her temples, and she would have ignored me. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Then why would she still nod at me without any fluctuations in her emotions? Jin Meiyu walked away, and the Head Elder followed behind her. Her protection was of utmost importance as long as my identity was not revealed. "Xu Mo, I will be taking my leave now." The Head Elder waved at me while half-tilting his body. I reluctantly raised my hand to my shoulder and waved back slightly. "He was lying, right?" Wei Han asked as he gazed at the backs of Long Bai and Jin Meiyu. The disciples were still coming and going, unaware that their goddess and the Head Elder had been standing among them. Some, however, noticed and turned their heads because of Jin Meiyu¡¯s beauty, but they did not associate her with the Saintess of the Hidden Dragon Sect. I did not answer. But it seemed my silence was enough for Wei Han¡¯s questions to be answered. "Don''t worry about Jiang Ren. He has created a lot of enemies during his time as the Elder of the Technique Hall. Even if I wanted to help, his enemies would not let him see the light of day again," Wei Han said with little emotion, his mind wandering back to when his friend was still alive. Their meeting had been quite the episode¡ªhe, the young master of the Wei Family, and his friend, a commoner. But his friend had been an honest guy. He did not know how his bloodline had become so corrupt. "So that is the famous Saintess of the Hidden Dragon Sect." None of them realized that someone had been eavesdropping on their conversation all along. Mei Xueyin sat inside a teahouse, calmly sipping her tea in a private room while gazing out the window. She was not the only spy in the sect; they had been sent as a team, and she was their leader. Unfortunately, because threats from outer sect disciples meant nothing to the Head Elder and the Saintess, they did not keep their guard up against them. As a result, their conversation had leaked to one of her informers, who was able to share a live recording with her through a device commonly used in the mortal world. And because these devices contained barely any spiritual energy¡ªonly about as much as an average mortal innately possessed¡ªthey were difficult for powerful cultivators to detect unless they actively used their divine sense. "We will meet soon," Mei Xueyin murmured while stirring her tea, her chin resting on her arm in a lazy posture as she leaned forward slightly. ... I was alone once again. Wei Han, as the chief of the Disciplinary Hall, was a busy man. I think I should book a cell in the Disciplinary Hall since I am mostly found there anyway. I laughed inwardly at my own thoughts. I was lost in thought and laughing when someone grabbed my shoulder to stop me, but as my physique had enhanced¡ªeven without using spiritual energy¡ªI was able to continue walking. The person who had tried to stop me by grabbing my shoulder was forced to tag along. "S-Stop! Benefactor, it¡¯s me!" A small voice came from behind me. Somehow, the voice sounded familiar. [You have the wrong person.] I took out one of my flashcards and showed him a page where these words were written. I had recently updated the sentences in my flashcards. Although I recognized him as the same young man who had been asking for help along the street¡ªwhom I had helped by giving away the sum of money Jiang Ren had given me¡ªif he had not shown up now, I would have forgotten about ever doing such a thing in the past. I calmly removed his hand from my shoulder and continued walking, once again lost in fantasies about how my very own cell in the Disciplinary Hall would look. "P-Please, Benefactor! I know it¡¯s you!" The boy seemed to have thought of something and quickly added, "I-I am not here to ask for money." I simply smiled at him as he rushed in front of me, blocking my way. I might have been annoyed, but his hands were shaking. ''This boy lacks confidence... A lot. Worse than some girls. ??''